Laying on of hands asserted: or, A plain discovery of the truth thereof under those several considerations, minded in the New Testament. 1. Upon persons for healing: with a brief discovery of that ordinance of Christ, (to wit) anointing with oile. 2. Upon persons to office. 3. Upon believers, baptized, as such: and that principle of Christs doctrine cleared, for their obedience: with objections answered to each particular. To which is annexed, a confutation of four chapters written by some person, or persons, in opposition to this principle of the doctrine of Christ, (to wit) laying on of hands upon believers baptized, as such; wherein the weakness of their reasons against the truth, is plainly discovered, and the truth further asserted, and vindicated. By VVilliam Rider, servant to the Church of Christ.
         Rider, William, fl. 1656.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A57271 of text R217997 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing R1444A). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 181 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 101 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A57271
         Wing R1444A
         ESTC R217997
         99829626
         99829626
         34067
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57271)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 34067)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2000:1)
      
       
         
           
             Laying on of hands asserted: or, A plain discovery of the truth thereof under those several considerations, minded in the New Testament. 1. Upon persons for healing: with a brief discovery of that ordinance of Christ, (to wit) anointing with oile. 2. Upon persons to office. 3. Upon believers, baptized, as such: and that principle of Christs doctrine cleared, for their obedience: with objections answered to each particular. To which is annexed, a confutation of four chapters written by some person, or persons, in opposition to this principle of the doctrine of Christ, (to wit) laying on of hands upon believers baptized, as such; wherein the weakness of their reasons against the truth, is plainly discovered, and the truth further asserted, and vindicated. By VVilliam Rider, servant to the Church of Christ.
             Rider, William, fl. 1656.
          
           [14], 182, [2] p.
           
             Printed for the author, and are to be sold by R. Moon, at the seven Stars in Pauls-Church-yard, near the great North door,
             [London] :
             1656.
          
           
             Place of publication from Wing.
             Errata on A8v.
             Caption title on p. 1 reads: A discovery of layings on of hands, according to the wisdom of God given under the several considerations thereof, minded in the New Testament.
             Caption title on p. 109 reads: An answer to a discourse containing 4 chapters in opposition to this principle of Christs doctrine, (to wit) laying on of hands upon believers, baptized, as such.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Baptism -- Early works to 1800.
           Imposition of hands -- Early works to 1800.
           Rites and ceremonies -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A57271  R217997  (Wing R1444A).  civilwar no Laying on of hands asserted: or, A plain discovery of the truth thereof, under those several considerations, minded in the New Testament. 1. Rider, William 1656    35613 6 0 0 0 0 0 2 B  The  rate of 2 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-01 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-01 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           Layings
           on
           of
           Hands
           ASSERTED
           :
           Or
           ,
           A
           plain
           discovery
           of
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           under
           those
           several
           considerations
           ,
           minded
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Vpon
           persons
           for
           healing
           :
           with
           a
           Brief
           discovery
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           anointing
           with
           Oile
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Vpon
           persons
           to
           Office
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Vpon
           Believers
           Baptized
           ,
           as
           such
           :
           and
           that
           principle
           of
           Christs
           Doctrine
           cleared
           ,
           for
           their
           obedience
           :
           With
           Objections
           Answered
           to
           each
           particular
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           annexed
           ,
           A
           Confutation
           of
           four
           Chapters
           written
           by
           some
           person
           ,
           or
           persons
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           this
           principle
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           Baptized
           ,
           as
           such
           ;
           wherein
           the
           weakness
           of
           their
           Reasons
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           is
           plainly
           discovered
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           further
           asserted
           ,
           and
           vindicated
           .
        
         
           By
           WILLIAM
           RIDER
           ,
           Servant
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Printed
           for
           the
           
             Author
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             R.
             Moon
             ,
          
           at
           the
           seven
           Stars
           in
           Pauls-Church-yard
           ,
           near
           the
           great
           North
           door
           .
           1656.
           
        
         
         
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           all
           those
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           who
           upon
           the
           Profession
           of
           their
           faith
           have
           been
           Baptized
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           
             MY
             BRETHREN
             ,
          
        
         
           THough
           my
           Prayer
           unto
           God
           is
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           establishing
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           already
           been
           obedient
           ;
           yet
           unto
           you
           I
           do
           chiefly
           recommend
           this
           following
           discourse
           :
           and
           my
           Reason
           is
           ,
           Because
           it
           doth
           more
           principally
           concern
           you
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           discovery
           of
           part
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           ;
           yea
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           service
           ,
           
           whereunto
           the
           greatest
           Number
           of
           you
           have
           not
           yet
           been
           obedient
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           you
           that
           by
           Baptisme
           have
           declared
           your selves
           to
           be
           followers
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           I
           do
           Begg
           and
           intreat
           of
           you
           ,
           to
           Examine
           your
           principles
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           or
           no
           ,
           you
           have
           obeyed
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Commission
           he
           gave
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           28.
           20.
           
           Wherein
           you
           are
           injoyned
           the
           Observation
           of
           all
           things
           he
           commanded
           for
           your
           obedience
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Teaching
           ;
           being
           forty
           dayes
           with
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           ,
           (
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           )
           in
           which
           time
           he
           gave
           Commandments
           unto
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           chosen
           ,
           and
           was
           speaking
           unto
           them
           of
           the
           things
           pertaining
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
             vers.
          
           I
           beseech
           you
           consider
           ,
           have
           you
           obeyed
           the
           form
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           6.
           18.
           which
           you
           shall
           finde
           laid
           down
           ,
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           See
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           whether
           the
           beginning-Word
           of
           Christ
           is
           that
           you
           have
           received
           ;
           whether
           you
           stand
           
           upon
           that
           foundation
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           first
           Churches
           were
           built
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           2.
           20.
           
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           1.
           
        
         
           Consider
           ,
           God
           in
           these
           last
           dayes
           hath
           spoken
           unto
           us
           by
           his
           Son
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           1.
           2.
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           our
           great
           Doctor
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           whom
           
             Moses
          
           spake
           of
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           3.
           21.
           therefore
           we
           must
           learn
           of
           him
           ,
           we
           must
           hear
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           Therefore
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           duty
           to
           be
           followers
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           Profession
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           to
           Act
           in
           no
           way
           ,
           but
           what
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           for
           you
           ;
           Even
           that
           way
           ,
           whose
           foundation
           is
           upon
           the
           lips
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           also
           hath
           appointed
           a
           foundation
           for
           us
           to
           build
           upon
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           examine
           if
           you
           have
           laid
           your
           foundation
           with
           this
           Corner-stone
           ,
           with
           Repentance
           from
           dead
           works
           ,
           faith
           towards
           God
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Baptismes
           ,
           and
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           eternal
           Iudgement
           :
           Whether
           these
           be
           the
           principles
           of
           your
           Religion
           ,
           
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Consider
           wherein
           you
           are
           defective
           in
           these
           principles
           :
           are
           you
           not
           in
           Repentance
           ?
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           not
           charge
           you
           herein
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           the
           Hire
           of
           the
           Harlot
           is
           found
           amongst
           you
           ,
           the
           burden
           of
           which
           your
           poor
           Brethren
           have
           long
           mourned
           under
           ,
           and
           suffered
           for
           .
           I
           know
           it
           is
           not
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           of
           you
           ;
           yet
           those
           that
           do
           it
           ,
           were
           never
           to
           this
           day
           disowned
           by
           you
           ?
           O!
           that
           you
           would
           therefore
           try
           your selves
           :
           have
           you
           turned
           your selves
           from
           the
           vain
           worships
           of
           the
           men
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           who
           teach
           for
           Doctrines
           mens
           traditions
           ?
           are
           you
           according
           to
           your
           Profession
           of
           Christ
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           dead
           to
           the
           rudiments
           of
           this
           World
           ?
           
             Col.
          
           2.
           20.
           
           Why
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           duty
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           cleanse
           your selves
           from
           Temporal
           ,
           but
           Spiritual
           delfiements
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           7.
           1.
           and
           as
           you
           are
           not
           to
           act
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           righteousness
           in
           your
           Conversation
           ,
           so
           to
           do
           nothing
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           rule
           :
           for
           that
           which
           hath
           proceeded
           from
           our
           
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           rule
           for
           Saints
           to
           walk
           by
           .
           Know
           this
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           misery
           and
           sin
           in
           the
           World
           came
           in
           at
           this
           door
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           by
           hearkning
           to
           Reason
           ,
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           against
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           spoken
           :
           it
           is
           mans
           deformity
           ,
           to
           walk
           according
           to
           his
           own
           invention
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           (
           as
           experience
           doth
           teach
           ,
           )
           will
           prove
           his
           own
           destruction
           .
           Surely
           God
           will
           not
           indure
           to
           be
           prescribed
           by
           his
           Creatures
           ;
           no
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           wickedness
           in
           those
           that
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           found
           it
           out
           ;
           but
           he
           takes
           pleasure
           in
           them
           that
           fear
           him
           ,
           and
           teaches
           them
           in
           his
           wayes
           ,
           
             Psa.
          
           25.
           12.
           but
           when
           men
           change
           his
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           (
           although
           it
           proceeds
           from
           no
           wicked
           intent
           )
           yet
           it
           provokes
           him
           to
           Iudgment
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           in
           
             Uzza
             ,
          
           1
           Chro.
           15.
           therefore
           learn
           to
           know
           the
           voyce
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           his
           Sheep
           hear
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           follow
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           the
           work
           of
           Satan
           and
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           such
           who
           first
           did
           forsake
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           whom
           God
           gave
           up
           unto
           
           strong
           delusions
           to
           believe
           lyes
           ,
           because
           they
           received
           not
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           love
           thereof
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           change
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           their
           posts
           by
           the
           posts
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           rather
           in
           their
           stead
           :
           and
           who
           knows
           not
           ,
           that
           knows
           Christ
           ,
           that
           now
           all
           his
           endeavours
           are
           to
           make
           voyd
           those
           truths
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           either
           in
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           ?
           if
           he
           cannot
           keep
           people
           wholly
           in
           blindness
           ,
           he
           will
           labour
           to
           insnare
           them
           through
           pretended
           wayes
           of
           light
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           darkness
           .
           O!
           how
           doth
           he
           now
           perswade
           the
           poor
           soul
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           are
           not
           now
           to
           be
           practised
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           practise
           of
           them
           is
           but
           an
           indifferent
           thing
           .
           O!
           let
           's
           beware
           of
           this
           deceit
           :
           for
           he
           that
           saith
           I
           know
           him
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           not
           his
           commandments
           ,
           is
           a
           lyer
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           not
           in
           him
           ,
           1
           
             John
          
           2.
           4.
           therefore
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           examine
           your selves
           ,
           and
           see
           wherein
           you
           are
           short
           of
           obeying
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ;
           being
           careful
           of
           receiving
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           recorded
           
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           be
           also
           as
           careful
           of
           rejecting
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           his
           will
           .
        
         
           And
           wherein
           he
           speaks
           unto
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           Baptized
           believers
           ,
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           duty
           to
           be
           obedient
           ,
           to
           be
           followers
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           set
           shoulders
           to
           his
           work
           ;
           for
           unto
           that
           this
           day
           you
           are
           called
           ,
           that
           the
           foundation
           in
           
             Sion
          
           may
           again
           be
           laid
           ,
           the
           Walls
           of
           
             Jerusalem
          
           may
           be
           again
           repaired
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           that
           be
           of
           thee
           ,
           shall
           build
           the
           old
           waste
           places
           ,
           
             Isai.
          
           58.
           11.
           
        
         
           Let
           not
           the
           wisdome
           of
           man
           beguile
           you
           ,
           (
           whereby
           he
           labours
           ,
           )
           when
           any
           truth
           of
           God
           is
           discovered
           ,
           to
           pervert
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           turn
           you
           aside
           from
           following
           of
           it
           :
           know
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           one
           of
           Satans
           old
           plots
           ,
           and
           deceitful
           workings
           ;
           and
           marvel
           not
           that
           he
           works
           in
           good
           men
           in
           our
           dayes
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           if
           persons
           dissent
           from
           truth
           ,
           so
           far
           they
           serve
           for
           his
           design
           ,
           which
           is
           alwayes
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           commanded
           :
           thus
           he
           wrought
           in
           the
           
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           told
           a
           lye
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           young
           Prophet
           yeilded
           ;
           contrary
           to
           what
           God
           had
           Commanded
           him
           ,
           1
           
             King.
          
           13.
           18
           and
           was
           destroyed
           of
           a
           Lyon
           :
           know
           ,
           he
           many
           times
           makes
           use
           of
           good
           men
           to
           carry
           on
           his
           design
           ;
           therefore
           though
           you
           may
           judge
           they
           are
           good
           men
           ,
           that
           speak
           against
           a
           truth
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           let
           not
           that
           turn
           you
           aside
           ,
           knowing
           it
           is
           your
           duty
           to
           be
           a
           follower
           of
           him
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           hath
           spoken
           ,
           that
           doth
           relate
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           your
           duty
           in
           your
           conversation
           ;
           which
           doth
           concern
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           believers
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           promises
           ,
           especially
           those
           things
           that
           are
           principles
           of
           your
           faith
           and
           Religion
           ;
           yea
           ,
           principles
           of
           the
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           whom
           we
           profess
           to
           fear
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           .
        
         
           And
           take
           heed
           of
           those
           who
           teach
           you
           ,
           only
           to
           believe
           that
           ,
           unto
           which
           you
           ought
           to
           manifest
           your
           obedience
           to
           the
           great
           God
           .
           Such
           persons
           ,
           who
           call
           that
           which
           
           Christ
           taught
           ,
           and
           whereunto
           believers
           were
           obedient
           ,
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           practise
           ,
           such
           words
           are
           corrupt
           :
           but
           let
           us
           know
           this
           ,
           that
           so
           far
           as
           Christ
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           obedient
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           your
           obedience
           be
           manifest
           to
           all
           men
           ;
           For
           the
           Lord
           is
           at
           hand
           to
           give
           recompence
           unto
           you
           :
           and
           let
           not
           the
           opposition
           which
           truth
           meets
           withal
           ,
           be
           a
           stumbling-block
           unto
           you
           .
           You
           may
           see
           how
           easily
           confusion
           and
           errour
           take
           place
           upon
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           this
           day
           .
           O
           ,
           let
           truth
           have
           place
           upon
           your
           Souls
           !
           O
           ,
           it
           grieves
           my
           Soul
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           easily
           that
           which
           hath
           but
           a
           colour
           or
           shew
           of
           truth
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           takes
           place
           upon
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           many
           Professors
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           which
           is
           real
           truth
           ,
           hath
           little
           entertainment
           in
           the
           World
           .
           What
           's
           the
           Reason
           ?
           was
           not
           this
           alwayes
           ;
           it
           's
           too
           low
           ,
           it
           's
           too
           mean
           ,
           it
           's
           too
           plain
           ?
           it
           is
           indeed
           without
           the
           wisdome
           of
           man
           ;
           and
           therefore
           finds
           little
           entertainment
           amongst
           men
           .
           Alas
           ,
           saith
           the
           Wiseman
           ,
           
           what
           's
           a
           little
           water
           ?
           this
           is
           a
           poor
           thing
           :
           others
           have
           as
           low
           an
           esteem
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ;
           besides
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           riddle
           unto
           them
           :
           thus
           God
           makes
           foolishness
           the
           wisdome
           of
           this
           World
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           some
           do
           say
           ,
           Did
           we
           see
           these
           Ordinances
           to
           continue
           ,
           we
           should
           willingly
           obey
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           Do
           you
           think
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           would
           not
           have
           made
           as
           large
           a
           Profession
           as
           this
           ,
           when
           they
           rejected
           the
           Counsel
           of
           God
           against
           themselves
           ,
           being
           not
           Baptized
           ?
           
             Luke
          
           7.
           30.
           or
           do
           you
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           short
           of
           any
           truth
           ,
           if
           they
           profess
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           will
           as
           readily
           make
           this
           Objection
           as
           your selves
           ?
           yet
           will
           this
           excuse
           them
           ?
           or
           would
           the
           Iews
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           ,
           excuse
           their
           Crucifying
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           ?
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           2.
           8.
           surely
           no
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           know
           ,
           it
           's
           your
           duty
           to
           seek
           after
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           yeild
           obedience
           to
           it
           :
           Christ
           requires
           it
           of
           you
           ;
           therefore
           come
           in
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           willing
           to
           take
           upon
           you
           
           his
           yoak
           ,
           and
           despised
           wayes
           ;
           and
           be
           sure
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           no
           losers
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Lord
           help
           you
           ,
           you
           that
           have
           put
           on
           Christ
           by
           Baptisme
           ,
           to
           read
           what
           I
           have
           written
           in
           this
           book
           without
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           heart
           lifted
           up
           to
           God
           for
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           direct
           to
           give
           you
           to
           see
           truth
           from
           errour
           .
           And
           that
           this
           truth
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           principally
           mind
           and
           drive
           at
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           Baptized
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           may
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           making
           of
           it
           forth
           unto
           your
           Souls
           ,
           in
           the
           Reading
           and
           Consideration
           thereof
           ;
           that
           so
           you
           may
           be
           followers
           of
           God
           therein
           ,
           is
           the
           Prayer
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           willing
           to
           serve
           you
           for
           truths
           sake
           :
        
         
           
             WILLIAM
             RIDER
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Page
           1.
           line
           8.
           for
           
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           read
           
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           p.
           42.
           l.
           13.
           for
           
             excuse
             ,
          
           read
           
             enough
             .
          
           p.
           46.
           l.
           11.
           for
           
             their
          
           read
           
             then
             .
          
           p.
           59.
           l.
           3.
           for
           
             his
          
           read
           
             this
             .
          
           p.
           100.
           l.
           5.
           for
           
             praise
             ,
          
           read
           
             prise
             .
          
           p.
           112.
           l.
           7.
           for
           
             would
             ,
          
           read
           
             do
             .
          
           p.
           147.
           l.
           8.
           for
           
             do
             affirm
             ,
          
           read
           
             we
             do
             affirm
             .
          
           p.
           152.
           l.
           14.
           for
           
             was
             enjoyned
             ,
          
           read
           
             was
             there
             enjoyned
             .
          
           p.
           159.
           l.
           17.
           for
           
             I
          
           read
           
             you
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           DISCOVERY
        
         
           
             Of
             Layings
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             given
             under
             the
             several
             considerations
             thereof
             ,
             minded
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             THE
             Scripture
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             speaks
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             three
             several
             accounts
             or
             ends
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             upon
             Baptized
             believers
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             To
             the
             end
             they
             might
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Acts
            
             the
             8.
             and
             
               Acts
            
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             Ministers
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             be
             separated
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             
             Ministry
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             6.
             6
             ,
             13
             ,
             3.
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             4.
             14
             ,
             5.
             22
             
               vers.
            
          
           
             3.
             
             On
             the
             sick
             ,
             for
             healing
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             recover
             ,
             as
             
               Mark
            
             16.
             18.
             
             
               Acts
            
             28.
             8
             
               vers.
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             shall
             help
             me
             ,
             speak
             somthing
             to
             the
             two
             last
             briefly
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             first
             I
             shall
             be
             more
             large
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             believers
             to
             submit
             unto
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             chiefly
             in
             my
             eye
             in
             this
             discourse
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             of
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             for
             healing
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             particular
             gift
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             did
             promise
             to
             give
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             from
             
               Mark
            
             16.
             17
             ,
             18
             
               vers.
            
             These
             signes
             shall
             follow
             them
             that
             believe
             ;
             in
             my
             Name
             they
             shall
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             they
             shall
             speak
             with
             new
             tongues
             ;
             they
             shall
             take
             up
             Serpents
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             drink
             any
             deadly
             thing
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             hurt
             them
             ;
             they
             shall
             lay
             hands
             on
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             recover
             :
             in
             which
             enumeration
             
             of
             signs
             ,
             we
             find
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             for
             healing
             :
             which
             signs
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             were
             given
             for
             those
             who
             believed
             not
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.
             22
             
               vers.
            
          
           
             But
             this
             promise
             of
             healing
             ,
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             the
             Lord
             made
             good
             upon
             many
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             believers
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             who
             were
             partakers
             of
             this
             gift
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             to
             go
             forth
             in
             the
             practise
             thereof
             ;
             according
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             did
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             28.
             8
             
               vers.
            
             yea
             as
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             
               Mark
               .
            
             6.
             5
             
               vers.
               Luk.
            
             4.
             40
             
               vers.
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             now
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             Was
             this
             practise
             to
             continue
             amongst
             believers
             ?
             to
             which
             take
             this
             two-fold
             answer
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             the
             gift
             be
             continued
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             healing
             ,
             then
             this
             practise
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             Act
             ,
             unless
             we
             have
             received
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             any
             have
             or
             shall
             receive
             
             such
             a
             gift
             of
             faith
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             go
             forth
             in
             the
             practise
             thereof
             ;
             for
             gifts
             are
             given
             to
             profit
             withal
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             12.
             7
             
               vers.
            
             therefore
             if
             any
             one
             have
             received
             such
             a
             gift
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             up
             and
             doing
             ,
             to
             administer
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               Query
               .
            
             But
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             Is
             there
             no
             Ordinance
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             left
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             wait
             upon
             him
             in
             for
             healing
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sickness
             ?
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             Yes
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             prayer
             and
             anoynting
             with
             Oile
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             this
             is
             left
             ,
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             or
             way
             unto
             believers
             ,
             to
             wait
             upon
             the
             Lord
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sickness
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ought
             to
             administer
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             from
             
               Iam.
            
             5.
             14
             ,
             15
             
               vers.
            
             Is
             any
             sick
             amongst
             you
             ?
             let
             him
             call
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             pray
             over
             him
             ;
             anoynting
             him
             with
             Oile
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             the
             
             prayer
             of
             faith
             shall
             save
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             raise
             him
             up
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             have
             committed
             sins
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             him
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             duty
             is
             injoyned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             sick
             :
             Herein
             the
             soul
             ought
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             way
             to
             look
             up
             unto
             God
             for
             healing
             .
          
           
             But
             Oh!
             the
             evil
             of
             professors
             in
             this
             our
             day
             ,
             who
             run
             to
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             few
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             his
             way
             :
             the
             Lord
             complained
             of
             this
             of
             old
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             evil
             ,
             as
             the
             2
             
               Kings
            
             1.
             16
             
               vers.
            
             yea
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             this
             was
             
               Asa's
            
             sin
             ,
             2
             
               Chro.
            
             16.
             12
             
               vers.
            
             though
             he
             were
             in
             much
             affliction
             ;
             yet
             he
             sought
             not
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Physitian
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             this
             the
             sin
             of
             many
             Professors
             in
             this
             our
             day
             ?
             O!
             that
             God
             would
             make
             them
             sensible
             thereof
             ,
             and
             make
             this
             word
             of
             use
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             look
             more
             up
             
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             exercise
             more
             faith
             upon
             him
             for
             healing
             ;
             that
             if
             they
             can
             but
             with
             the
             poor
             Woman
             ,
             
               Mark
               .
            
             5.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             touch
             the
             hem
             of
             Christs
             garment
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             much
             vertue
             still
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             Some
             will
             say
             ,
             We
             cannot
             see
             this
             way
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             amongst
             believers
             ,
             unless
             we
             did
             see
             the
             effect
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             First
             ,
             If
             you
             Judge
             of
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             laid
             down
             your
             duty
             ,
             by
             the
             effect
             ,
             you
             may
             run
             your selves
             into
             many
             temptations
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             of
             old
             did
             :
             when
             they
             saw
             not
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             last
             Temple
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             great
             as
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             first
             Temple
             was
             ,
             
               Hag.
            
             2.
             3
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             they
             were
             discouraged
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             God
             required
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             ,
             this
             temptation
             got
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             second
             
               verse
               :
            
             The
             time
             is
             not
             come
             ,
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Lords
             House
             should
             be
             built
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             
             for
             this
             reproves
             them
             with
             Judgments
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             and
             6
             
               verses
               ,
            
             and
             after
             by
             his
             servant
             
               Haggai
            
             exhorteth
             them
             unto
             the
             work
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             8
             
               verse
               ,
            
             and
             incourageth
             them
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             13
             
               vers.
            
             Then
             spake
             
               Haggai
            
             in
             the
             Lords
             Message
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             5
             
               vers.
            
             According
             to
             the
             word
             that
             I
             covenanted
             with
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             came
             up
             out
             of
             
               Egypt
               ;
            
             so
             my
             Spirit
             remaineth
             amongst
             you
             :
             fear
             you
             not
             .
          
           
             So
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             is
             a
             God
             in
             Covenant
             with
             believers
             ;
             his
             truths
             are
             sealed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
             O
             then
             take
             heed
             of
             questioning
             his
             faithfulness
             in
             making
             good
             his
             promise
             :
             from
             whence
             doth
             this
             proceed
             ,
             our
             looking
             for
             such
             and
             such
             effects
             ,
             but
             indeed
             from
             our
             unbelief
             ,
             not
             believing
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ?
             therefore
             take
             heed
             of
             judging
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             by
             the
             effects
             :
             for
             in
             so
             
             doing
             ,
             you
             will
             make
             the
             way
             of
             God
             of
             no
             force
             or
             weight
             for
             souls
             obedience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             can
             you
             see
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             ,
             you
             have
             never
             yet
             attained
             unto
             nor
             believed
             ?
             therefore
             I
             may
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             did
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             If
             you
             will
             do
             his
             will
             ,
             you
             shall
             know
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               Iohn
            
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             effect
             have
             you
             seen
             ,
             of
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             persons
             to
             office
             ?
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             many
             write
             ,
             and
             do
             say
             ,
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             a
             resignation
             of
             a
             person
             or
             persons
             to
             office
             ;
             therefore
             they
             instance
             
               Moses
            
             laying
             on
             his
             hands
             upon
             
               Ioshua
               ,
            
             Numb.
             27.
             23
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             but
             you
             shall
             find
             a
             more
             excellent
             effect
             ,
             that
             which
             fitted
             him
             for
             that
             work
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             called
             unto
             ,
             as
             
               Deut.
            
             34.
             9
             ,
             
               vers.
               Ioshua
            
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Nun
               ,
            
             was
             full
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             wisdom
             :
             for
             
               Moses
            
             had
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             him
             .
             Learn
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             
             Gods
             way
             ,
             so
             he
             meets
             with
             his
             people
             therein
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             that
             Ordinance
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             persons
             to
             office
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             this
             of
             anointing
             with
             Oile
             .
             For
             his
             wayes
             are
             not
             in
             vain
             unto
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Those
             who
             have
             waited
             upon
             God
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             have
             found
             the
             effect
             thereof
             ;
             they
             have
             met
             with
             God
             therein
             ,
             they
             have
             seen
             his
             faithfulness
             ,
             been
             partaker
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             received
             healing
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             their
             souls
             :
             this
             effect
             some
             poor
             souls
             ,
             who
             waited
             upon
             God
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             have
             been
             partakers
             of
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             bear
             witness
             to
             this
             truth
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             set
             to
             their
             seals
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             faithful
             God
             ;
             meeting
             with
             those
             who
             wait
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             way
             :
             therefore
             I
             may
             say
             of
             this
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             one
             may
             say
             of
             the
             new
             Wine
             in
             the
             cluster
             ,
             
               Isai.
            
             65.
             8
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             Destroy
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             a
             blessing
             is
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             We
             do
             not
             so
             much
             minde
             in
             our
             waiting
             upon
             God
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             to
             see
             an
             immediate
             work
             of
             healing
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             which
             too
             many
             doat
             upon
             ,
             and
             so
             like
             
               Thomas
               ,
            
             unless
             they
             see
             a
             sign
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             ,
             
               Iohn
            
             20.
             25
             ,
             
               vers.
            
          
           
             But
             we
             do
             chiefly
             mind
             our
             duty
             ,
             believing
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vain
             our
             waiting
             upon
             him
             therein
             ,
             so
             leaving
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             unto
             God
             ,
             who
             knows
             best
             when
             to
             give
             in
             mercyes
             to
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             may
             be
             matter
             of
             information
             ,
             especially
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             look
             upon
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             for
             healing
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             anointing
             with
             Oile
             ,
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               Iames
               ,
            
             that
             they
             are
             and
             were
             two
             distinct
             things
             ;
             the
             one
             being
             a
             particular
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             a
             person
             might
             receive
             of
             healing
             ,
             immediately
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             did
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             28.
             8
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             and
             many
             others
             also
             .
          
           
           
             The
             other
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             to
             act
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             particular
             gift
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             ministerial
             office
             ;
             and
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Iam.
            
             5.
             
             Let
             him
             call
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             pray
             over
             him
             ,
             anointing
             him
             with
             Oile
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             wherein
             they
             ought
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             appointments
             ,
             to
             look
             up
             unto
             the
             Lord
             for
             a
             blessing
             ,
             leaving
             the
             giving
             forth
             of
             his
             grace
             to
             the
             poor
             soul
             ,
             unto
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             is
             reproved
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             long
             reading
             and
             learning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             ignorant
             of
             this
             command
             ;
             and
             likewise
             those
             that
             are
             Teachers
             and
             Leaders
             of
             congregations
             ,
             that
             know
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             walk
             not
             in
             the
             practise
             thereof
             .
             It
             likewise
             reproves
             those
             congregations
             ,
             that
             have
             for
             some
             
             season
             ,
             looked
             upon
             themselves
             as
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             want
             this
             order
             among
             them
             .
             Oh
             that
             they
             would
             consider
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             are
             short
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             see
             whether
             or
             no
             ,
             the
             Lord
             have
             not
             a
             controversie
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             neglect
             ,
             and
             their
             opposition
             against
             one
             principle
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             which
             Christ
             taught
             ,
             unto
             which
             believers
             as
             believers
             were
             obedient
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             transgression
             ,
             their
             neglecting
             to
             hear
             Christ
             in
             that
             saying
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             last
             particular
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             I
             have
             minded
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             indeavour
             in
             it's
             place
             by
             the
             Lords
             assistance
             ,
             to
             make
             forth
             unto
             you
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             persons
             to
             office
             .
          
           
             THis
             was
             likewise
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             or
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             those
             persons
             who
             were
             called
             to
             office
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             were
             set
             apart
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             are
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             first
             Churches
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             who
             first
             trusted
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             footsteps
             we
             are
             to
             follow
             :
             in
             this
             way
             they
             went
             :
             see
             
               Acts
            
             13.
             3
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             And
             when
             they
             had
             fasted
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
            
             they
             sent
             them
             away
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             observe
             ,
             and
             that
             first
             ,
             the
             work
             it
             was
             great
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             the
             Lord
             had
             spoken
             concerning
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             that
             he
             was
             a
             chosen
             vessel
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             26
             of
             the
             
             
               Acts
            
             15.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             so
             the
             work
             was
             great
             ,
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             which
             they
             would
             need
             much
             of
             the
             power
             and
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             them
             ;
             therefore
             they
             fasted
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             layed
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Observe
             ,
             the
             persons
             who
             laid
             on
             hands
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             1
             and
             2
             
               verses
               .
            
          
           
             So
             likewise
             ,
             somtimes
             it
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             as
             
               Acts
            
             6.
             6
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             so
             also
             by
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
            
             who
             were
             called
             as
             before
             to
             the
             office
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             14.
             23
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             so
             also
             by
             
               Timothy
               ,
            
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             5.
             22.
             
               vers.
            
             and
             also
             
               Titus
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
               vers.
            
             so
             likewise
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             the
             Company
             of
             Eldership
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             were
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             called
             to
             officiate
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             whom
             
               Timothy
            
             was
             ordained
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             1
             
               Timot.
            
             4.
             14.
             
               vers.
            
             So
             that
             we
             see
             this
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             in
             some
             small
             measure
             discovered
             ;
             I
             shall
             give
             but
             this
             touch
             of
             this
             second
             thing
             minded
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             reason
             :
          
           
             Because
             our
             opposers
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             believers
             ,
             as
             believers
             ,
             have
             owned
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             officers
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             disorderly
             manner
             they
             have
             gone
             forth
             in
             the
             practise
             thereof
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             from
             what
             Mr.
             
               Collier
            
             writes
             in
             his
             book
             of
             
               Right
               Constitution
               ,
            
             pag.
             31.
             where
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             qualifications
             of
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             are
             expressed
             ,
             1
             
               Timot.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             I
             have
             read
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             who
             were
             Deacons
             ;
             but
             never
             of
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             :
             My
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             a
             Deacon
             is
             an
             Elder
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             This
             discovers
             according
             to
             their
             practise
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             set
             persons
             apart
             for
             :
             as
             their
             pastoral
             Charge
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             were
             set
             apart
             for
             Elders
             ;
             so
             also
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             were
             ordained
             for
             Elders
             ,
             though
             their
             great
             disorder
             is
             ,
             in
             building
             before
             the
             foundation
             was
             rightly
             laid
             ;
             yet
             observe
             the
             wise
             mistaken
             in
             their
             proceeding
             ,
             though
             by
             this
             practise
             of
             theirs
             ,
             with
             fair
             words
             they
             have
             stopped
             the
             mouths
             of
             many
             poor
             souls
             ,
             who
             were
             clearing
             themselves
             from
             such
             disorder
             as
             they
             were
             in
             ;
             they
             stopped
             their
             consciences
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             under
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             that
             do
             practise
             it
             upon
             believers
             as
             believers
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             In
             this
             ,
             how
             confused
             have
             they
             appeared
             in
             their
             setting
             persons
             apart
             for
             Elders
             ?
             not
             knowing
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             minding
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             word
             Elders
             is
             comprehended
             all
             officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             
             Ministerial
             work
             also
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             5.
             1
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             2
             Epistle
             
               Iohn
            
             1.
             vers.
             3.
             1.
             vers.
             and
             so
             Elders
             is
             distinguished
             into
             several
             offices
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             :
             the
             Deacons
             were
             to
             be
             men
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             and
             faith
             ;
             &
             so
             indeed
             fit
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             among
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             Elders
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             see
             
               Acts
            
             6.
             6.
             
               vers.
            
             and
             
               Act.
            
             15.
             22.
             
               vers.
            
             where
             the
             Deacons
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             6
             Chapter
             ,
             are
             called
             Elders
             in
             the
             15
             Chapter
             :
             again
             ,
             
               Philip
               .
            
             1.
             1.
             
               vers.
            
             where
             the
             Apostle
             writeth
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             :
             so
             
               Paul
            
             to
             
               Timothy
            
             writes
             of
             the
             qualifications
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             not
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             you
             shall
             never
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             find
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             expressed
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             I
             hope
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             a
             word
             of
             use
             unto
             them
             ;
             however
             it
             will
             be
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             from
             a
             weak
             and
             unworthy
             
             instrument
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             leave
             them
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             the
             ordination
             it self
             ,
             they
             having
             now
             at
             last
             ,
             come
             forth
             in
             the
             practise
             thereof
             ,
             they
             must
             stand
             to
             maintain
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             knowing
             their
             abilities
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             them
             to
             contend
             for
             this
             truth
             ,
             with
             those
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             )
             that
             do
             oppose
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             that
             I
             do
             believe
             ,
             and
             have
             allowed
             of
             ,
             therefore
             I
             shall
             only
             take
             notice
             of
             one
             or
             two
             objections
             made
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             then
             proceed
             to
             the
             third
             thing
             minded
             .
          
           
             
               Objection
               .
            
             Some
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             say
             there
             are
             no
             Apostles
             now
             :
             they
             laid
             hands
             upon
             persons
             to
             office
             then
             ;
             therefore
             that
             practise
             is
             deased
             .
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             this
             two-fold
             answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             those
             who
             were
             not
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             call
             ,
             But
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
             ,
             were
             exhorted
             to
             walk
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5.
             
               vers.
            
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             5.
             22.
             
               vers.
            
             yea
             Prophets
             
             and
             Teachers
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             lay
             on
             hands
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             
               vers.
            
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             this
             appears
             a
             great
             mistake
             in
             the
             understanding
             of
             many
             men
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             this
             objection
             ;
             )
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             That
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Apostles
             is
             ceased
             .
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             The
             office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             is
             the
             first
             office
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             ;
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             therefore
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             I
             have
             laid
             the
             foundation
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             3.
             10.
             
               vers.
            
             the
             foundation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             teach
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             was
             built
             :
             see
             
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             20.
             which
             ,
             foundation
             was
             the
             beginning-Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             which
             persons
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             sit
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             that
             this
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             (
             to
             lay
             the
             
             foundation
             ,
             )
             is
             the
             first
             office
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             :
             see
             the
             1
             
               Corint
               .
            
             12.
             28
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             so
             Christ
             did
             ascend
             ,
             and
             gave
             gifts
             unto
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             to
             be
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             offices
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             8.
             compared
             with
             the
             11.
             
               vers.
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             now
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             Christ
             did
             chuse
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             chose
             Twelve
             ,
             which
             he
             called
             Apostles
             ;
             therefore
             they
             ceasing
             ,
             the
             office
             ceased
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             before
             Christ
             ascended
             ;
             but
             after
             he
             ascended
             ,
             he
             gave
             some
             Apostles
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             that
             work
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             11
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             and
             so
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Barnabas
            
             were
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             14.
             4.
             and
             14.
             
               vers.
            
             and
             others
             also
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             8.
             23.
             
               vers.
            
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.
             1.
             compared
             with
             6.
             and
             9.
             
               vers.
            
             He
             that
             doth
             authoritatively
             as
             the
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             by
             
             vertue
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             properly
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             doth
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Apostle
             :
             for
             other
             foundation
             no
             man
             can
             lay
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Lord
             ;
             yet
             other
             men
             may
             lay
             the
             same
             ,
             even
             preach
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             Baptized
             believers
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             THat
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             Baptized
             believers
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             one
             part
             of
             their
             obedience
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             he
             requires
             of
             them
             ;
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             I
             shall
             thus
             prove
             unto
             you
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             saying
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             taught
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             believers
             obedience
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             repentance
             ,
             faith
             and
             Baptisme
             :
             see
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Many
             persons
             do
             say
             ,
             If
             we
             could
             but
             see
             ,
             where
             ever
             Christ
             taught
             it
             ;
             Surely
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             gainsay
             it
             .
             O
             that
             now
             they
             would
             consider
             for
             their
             conviction
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1.
             
               vers.
            
             where
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             the
             Doctrine
             or
             Teaching
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             a
             more
             sufficient
             witness
             that
             Christ
             taught
             it
             ,
             we
             cannot
             have
             ,
             then
             the
             Apostle
             is
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             taught
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             repentance
             ,
             faith
             ,
             resurrection
             and
             eternal
             judgment
             :
             Now
             consider
             ,
             Doctrine
             doth
             imply
             teaching
             ,
             and
             teaching
             doth
             infer
             practise
             ,
             that
             so
             believers
             might
             learn
             ,
             for
             teaching
             and
             learning
             are
             relations
             as
             a
             Father
             and
             Child
             ,
             the
             one
             infers
             the
             other
             .
             Now
             to
             inforce
             this
             reason
             for
             our
             obedience
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             in
             
               Acts
            
             3.
             22.
             
               vers.
            
             where
             we
             are
             injoyned
             
             to
             a
             hearing
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             from
             the
             danger
             that
             will
             follow
             our
             neglect
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             23
             
               verse
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             it
             is
             placed
             amongst
             those
             foundation-principles
             ,
             
               Hebr.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             did
             foresee
             the
             opposition
             that
             would
             be
             made
             against
             this
             truth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             one
             of
             Christs
             first
             teachings
             ,
             and
             therefore
             those
             words
             in
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1.
             may
             be
             rendered
             
               the
               beginning-word
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             the
             
               A.B.C.
            
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             first
             lessons
             that
             believers
             then
             did
             learn
             ,
             and
             now
             should
             learn
             ;
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             this
             way
             of
             his
             ,
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             right
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             inabled
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             desire
             ,
             to
             do
             him
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             now
             unto
             this
             ,
             some
             object
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             that
             Christ
             did
             and
             said
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             
             be
             followers
             of
             him
             in
             ,
             as
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             command
             the
             winde
             to
             cease
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             though
             this
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             Because
             we
             are
             not
             to
             say
             in
             all
             things
             as
             he
             did
             ;
             therefore
             we
             must
             say
             in
             nothing
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             neither
             as
             he
             taught
             us
             :
             this
             is
             error
             with
             a
             witness
             .
             We
             grant
             that
             in
             all
             things
             we
             are
             not
             to
             do
             and
             say
             as
             Christ
             did
             :
             But
             yet
             in
             all
             things
             that
             does
             relate
             to
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             repentance
             ,
             faith
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             ;
             or
             our
             duty
             in
             our
             conversation
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             do
             as
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             for
             unto
             this
             God
             himself
             commands
             us
             ,
             see
             
               Luke
            
             9.
             35.
             
             
               Acts
            
             3.
             22.
             
             
               Him
               shall
               ye
               hear
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             to
             make
             voyd
             this
             reason
             ,
             some
             object
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             Christ
             taught
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             
             only
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             the
             resurrection
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             we
             know
             we
             cannot
             practise
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ;
             This
             is
             that
             we
             ought
             as
             believers
             to
             do
             ,
             
               if
               possible
               we
               can
               ,
               to
               attain
               to
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             taught
             it
             ,
             we
             grant
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             for
             our
             obedience
             ,
             we
             do
             also
             affirm
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             so
             far
             as
             he
             requires
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             do
             hope
             ,
             you
             do
             also
             know
             ,
             that
             so
             far
             as
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             us
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             him
             :
             that
             which
             he
             taught
             which
             was
             Notional
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             believe
             ;
             that
             which
             he
             taught
             ,
             which
             was
             practical
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             obey
             .
             Now
             consider
             ,
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             a
             practical
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Apostles
             actings
             and
             the
             Saints
             obedience
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             8.
             17.
             
             
               Acts
            
             19.
             6.
             
             Now
             let
             the
             opposers
             of
             this
             truth
             of
             Christ
             shew
             ,
             where
             ever
             laying
             on
             
             of
             hands
             was
             taught
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             resurrection
             and
             eternal
             Judgment
             ,
             only
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             will
             say
             and
             do
             somthing
             to
             their
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             say
             some
             ,
             In
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1.
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             a
             
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             but
             not
             
               a
               practise
               ;
            
             and
             so
             by
             this
             would
             make
             voyd
             this
             way
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             This
             objection
             was
             answered
             by
             Doctor
             
               Chamberlain
            
             in
             his
             dispute
             with
             Captain
             
               Kiffin
               ,
            
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             10th
             page
             of
             his
             book
             ,
             where
             saith
             Doctor
             
               Chamberlain
               ,
            
             
               Because
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               it
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               therefore
               so
               far
               from
               being
               not
               practised
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               practised
               ;
               for
               without
               practising
               no
               learning
               .
            
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               you
               wrest
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               whereas
               the
               express
               purpose
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               ,
               To
               teach
               Doctrines
               ,
               that
               so
               believers
               might
               do
               what
               is
               taught
               .
               For
               the
               proof
               of
               which
               ,
               he
               cites
               
                 Mat.
              
               28.
               
               20.
               
               
                 Mat.
              
               7.
               21
               ,
               24.
               
               
                 Ioh.
              
               13.
               17.
               and
               15.
               14.
               
               
                 Iam.
              
               22.
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               
                 Phil.
              
               4.
               9.
               and
               many
               other
               places
               :
               yet
               saith
               he
               ,
               you
               wrest
               it
               to
               the
               direct
               contrary
               ;
               and
               you
               say
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               be
               practised
               ,
               for
               indeed
               so
               much
               such
               an
               objection
               doth
               import
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Mr
             
               Perry
            
             in
             his
             book
             of
             Animadversions
             in
             answer
             to
             Doctor
             
               Chamberlain
               ,
            
             pag.
             14.
             as
             he
             doth
             therein
             conceive
             that
             which
             is
             true
             ,
             so
             he
             doth
             suppose
             that
             where
             in
             he
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             write
             ,
             that
             Doctor
             
               Chamberlain
            
             minded
             Mr
             
               Kiffens
            
             wresting
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             above
             mentioned
             ;
             whereas
             indeed
             ,
             we
             may
             plainly
             see
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             I
             have
             written
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             that
             he
             minded
             him
             of
             wresting
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1.
             which
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             objection
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             do
             sufficient
             
             prove
             what
             Doctor
             
               Chamberlain
            
             brought
             them
             for
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1.
             was
             wrested
             by
             Mr
             
               Kiffin
            
             from
             the
             proper
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             therein
             .
             Mr
             
               Perries
            
             words
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             saith
             Mr
             
               Perry
               ,
            
             
               I
               conceive
               that
               every
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               commanded
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               his
               Disciples
               were
               commanded
               to
               observe
               and
               practise
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               practised
               :
               but
               if
               this
               appear
               not
               in
               this
               particular
               thing
               in
               any
               of
               those
               Scriptures
               ,
               wherein
               hath
               Mr
               
                 Kiffin
              
               wrested
               them
               ?
               I
               know
               not
               :
               but
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               in
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               suppose
               he
               doth
               own
               them
               ,
               in
               what
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               means
               in
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               light
               he
               hath
               received
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             later
             part
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             I
             answer
             thus
             much
             ,
             Who
             knows
             not
             what
             Mr
             
               Perry
            
             saith
             of
             Mr
             
               Kiffin
               ,
            
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             unless
             
             they
             walk
             contrary
             to
             their
             light
             ?
          
           
             But
             from
             the
             former
             part
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             things
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 mistake
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 already
                 heard
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 granting
                 what
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 every
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 he
                 commands
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 affirm
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 contend
                 for
                 this
                 truth
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 do
                 oppose
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 did
                 Christ
                 teach
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 the
                 Apostles
                 teach
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 reason
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 Baptized
                 believers
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 observe
                 and
                 practise
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Acts
                
                 8.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 19.
                 6.
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 believers
                 now
                 practise
                 it
                 ?
                 Shall
                 not
                 they
                 tread
                 in
                 the
                 footsteps
                 
                 of
                 the
                 flocks
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 followers
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 first
                 trusted
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 Shall
                 the
                 cunning
                 working
                 of
                 Satan
                 prevail
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 perverting
                 and
                 destroying
                 of
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 alwayes
                 prevail
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 :
                 O
                 
                   let
                   God
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   every
                   man
                   a
                   lyer
                   ;
                
                 for
                 
                   what
                   was
                   written
                   afore-time
                   ,
                   was
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   learning
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   through
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   comfort
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   might
                   have
                   hope
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 4.
                 
                 O
                 therefore
                 let
                 not
                 truth
                 be
                 destroyed
                 :
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 sealed
                 with
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 alter
                 or
                 deny
                 his
                 will
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 :
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 hope
                 to
                 find
                 acceptance
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 appointment
                 ?
                 Surely
                 the
                 contrary
                 will
                 discover
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 little
                 regard
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 whose
                 precepts
                 are
                 not
                 our
                 delight
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Reason
               .
            
             As
             Christ
             taught
             it
             ,
             
             so
             the
             Apostles
             taught
             it
             ,
             read
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             12.
             compared
             with
             Chapter
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             12
             
               vers.
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               Whereas
               for
               the
               time
               you
               ought
               to
               be
               Teachers
               ,
               you
               have
               need
               to
               be
               taught
               again
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               the
               oracles
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             where
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               you
               have
               need
               to
               be
               taught
               again
               ,
            
             is
             plainly
             implyed
             ,
             they
             were
             once
             taught
             this
             principle
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             the
             Apostles
             did
             teach
             them
             ,
             is
             also
             manifest
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             who
             were
             those
             Jews
             ,
             spoken
             of
             in
             
               Acts
            
             2.
             42.
             who
             are
             there
             said
             to
             
               continue
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               :
            
             and
             as
             they
             taught
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             a
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             they
             did
             administer
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             unto
             which
             they
             were
             obedient
             :
             see
             
               Acts
            
             8.
             and
             
               Acts
            
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             now
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             In
             
               Acts
            
             2.
             is
             not
             mentioned
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ;
             therefore
             believers
             there
             were
             not
             under
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Two
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             as
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             not
             in
             so
             many
             words
             there
             laid
             down
             ,
             no
             more
             there
             is
             not
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Judgement
             in
             so
             many
             words
             expressed
             ;
             doth
             that
             therefore
             prove
             they
             were
             not
             taught
             them
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             would
             not
             have
             baptized
             them
             ,
             but
             upon
             that
             profession
             ,
             that
             their
             bodies
             should
             be
             raised
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             there
             preach
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             in
             
               Acts
            
             2.
             proves
             no
             more
             ,
             or
             is
             to
             no
             more
             purpose
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             that
             
               Philip
            
             did
             not
             preach
             Baptisme
             to
             the
             
               Eunuch
               ,
            
             when
             we
             read
             of
             not
             one
             word
             he
             spake
             of
             it
             ,
             although
             he
             Baptized
             him
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             
               Acts
            
             8.
             35.
             
             But
             now
             that
             the
             Jews
             who
             did
             believe
             ,
             were
             taught
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Judgment
             ,
             is
             plainly
             manifest
             ,
             from
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             12.
             compared
             with
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             where
             
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             he
             minds
             them
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             those
             first
             lessons
             they
             had
             learned
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             principle
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             or
             beginning-word
             of
             Christ
             committed
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             what
             is
             written
             :
             
               they
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             Baptized
             and
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             gladly
             received
             the
             word
             ,
             )
             
               continued
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             see
             
               Acts
            
             2.
             42.
             
             Now
             this
             they
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             taught
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             which
             was
             a
             principle
             thereof
             ,
             part
             of
             what
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             taught
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             ,
             or
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Reasons
             given
             ;
             unless
             we
             deny
             their
             wayes
             to
             be
             the
             same
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             Again
             consider
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             with
             honour
             to
             God
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             can
             be
             said
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             or
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             not
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ?
             for
             say
             the
             Objectors
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             
             mention
             made
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             no
             more
             say
             I
             there
             is
             not
             of
             the
             resurrection
             and
             eternal
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             preached
             and
             received
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             ,
             they
             are
             here
             said
             to
             be
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             received
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             were
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             now
             some
             may
             and
             do
             say
             ,
             By
             this
             you
             make
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             to
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             whereby
             those
             that
             did
             believe
             and
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             was
             next
             administred
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             order
             to
             the
             placing
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             being
             part
             of
             its
             foundation
             ,
             the
             beginning-Word
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             order
             ,
             was
             both
             preached
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             This
             likewise
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             is
             promised
             ,
             and
             
             applyed
             to
             those
             that
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             see
             
               Acts
            
             2.
             38.
             where
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               And
               you
               shall
               receive
               the
               gift
               of
               Holy
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               ;
            
             yea
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               shall
               call
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             promised
             Spirit
             should
             be
             given
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             and
             in
             the
             41
             
               vers.
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               that
               gladly
               received
               the
               Word
               were
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               day
               were
               added
               unto
               them
               three
               thousand
               Souls
               :
            
             where
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             order
             ;
             1.
             
             They
             gladly
             received
             the
             Word
             ;
             2.
             
             Were
             Baptized
             ;
             3.
             
             Were
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             learn
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             by
             Baptisme
             they
             were
             not
             added
             ;
             because
             their
             addition
             to
             the
             Church
             followed
             after
             their
             Baptisme
             :
             for
             as
             their
             gladsome
             receiving
             of
             the
             Word
             went
             before
             their
             Baptisme
             ,
             so
             did
             their
             Baptisme
             before
             their
             addition
             ;
             which
             addition
             was
             something
             else
             besides
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             Baptism
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             
             the
             Text
             doth
             hold
             forth
             ;
             and
             being
             added
             ,
             they
             continued
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             part
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             so
             it
             followed
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             the
             practise
             thereof
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             8.
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             Chapter
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Reason
               .
            
             Because
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             teach
             it
             ,
             so
             they
             taught
             it
             as
             a
             principle
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             foundation-principle
             of
             that
             service
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             to
             live
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             they
             were
             to
             stand
             to
             go
             on
             to
             perfection
             :
             read
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             When
             
               Moses
            
             was
             to
             build
             a
             Tabernacle
             unto
             God
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             strict
             charge
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             do
             every
             thing
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             the
             Lord
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             
               Exod.
            
             25.
             40.
             and
             so
             afterward
             ,
             when
             
               Solomon
            
             was
             to
             build
             the
             Temple
             ,
             he
             likewise
             was
             to
             do
             it
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             which
             
               David
            
             had
             received
             by
             
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             made
             to
             understand
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             upon
             him
             :
             the
             first
             of
             
               Chron.
            
             28.
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             19.
             
          
           
             Now
             as
             
               Moses
            
             and
             
               Solomon
            
             were
             not
             left
             at
             liberty
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             understanding
             ,
             but
             were
             faithfull
             to
             make
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             of
             Gods
             will
             :
             So
             neither
             were
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             also
             were
             faithful
             stewards
             of
             the
             will
             and
             commands
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             :
             the
             first
             of
             
               Cor.
            
             4.
             1.
             which
             Jesus
             the
             Christ
             ,
             likewise
             was
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Prophet
             of
             the
             eternal
             God
             ,
             whose
             word
             is
             Gods
             will
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             7.
             37.
             and
             who
             as
             a
             Son
             ,
             even
             as
             
               Moses
            
             a
             Servant
             ,
             was
             faithful
             over
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             
               Heb
               ,
            
             3.
             2.
             
             
               Who
               was
               faithful
               to
               him
               that
               appointed
               him
               ,
               even
               as
               Moses
               was
               faithfull
               in
               all
               his
               house
               ;
            
             Even
             as
             
               Moses
               :
            
             as
             
               Moses
            
             was
             faithful
             to
             do
             every
             thing
             ,
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             ;
             so
             was
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             faithfull
             
             unto
             him
             ,
             who
             did
             appoint
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             surely
             this
             considered
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             see
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             less
             exactness
             and
             circumspection
             to
             be
             used
             now
             in
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             building
             a
             Spiritual
             house
             unto
             God
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             was
             typical
             :
             for
             that
             exactness
             under
             the
             Law
             served
             but
             as
             an
             example
             or
             shadow
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Spiritual
             or
             Gospel-things
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             a
             foundation-principle
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             every
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             it
             is
             no
             way
             consonant
             to
             truth
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             think
             ever
             to
             make
             a
             lasting
             building
             ,
             (
             either
             in
             Spirituals
             or
             Civils
             )
             without
             a
             good
             foundation
             :
             for
             saith
             
               David
               ,
            
             Psal.
             11.
             3.
             
             
               If
               the
               foundations
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               what
               can
               the
               righteous
               do
               ?
            
             read
             
               Luke
            
             6.
             49.
             
             This
             being
             a
             principle
             of
             Gods
             chusing
             ,
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             beginning
             or
             foundation
             of
             his
             
             service
             ;
             How
             doth
             it
             concern
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             who
             put
             to
             their
             hands
             to
             erect
             and
             constitute
             a
             Church
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             to
             do
             whatever
             they
             do
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             given
             by
             God
             ;
             &
             that
             in
             building
             they
             leave
             out
             no
             part
             of
             his
             foundation
             ?
             for
             a
             principle
             is
             a
             main
             support
             unto
             the
             building
             ,
             especially
             where
             God
             himself
             layes
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Reason
               .
            
             Because
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             an
             oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             commands
             that
             God
             gave
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             read
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             12.
             with
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               You
               have
               need
               to
               be
               taught
               again
               ,
               which
               be
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               the
               oracles
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             Commands
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             word
             oracle
             doth
             imply
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             7.
             38.
             
             
               This
               is
               he
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               with
               the
               Angel
               which
               spake
               to
               him
               in
               the
               Mount
            
             Sinai
             ,
             
               and
               with
               our
               Fathers
               who
               received
               the
               lively
               oracles
               to
               give
               unto
               us
               ;
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             word
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             declared
             unto
             his
             people
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             for
             their
             obedience
             :
             as
             also
             
               Rom.
            
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             
               vers.
            
             bears
             witness
             unto
             this
             :
             
               What
               advantage
               then
               hath
               the
               Iew
               ?
               or
               what
               profit
               is
               there
               of
               circumcision
               ?
               much
               every
               way
               ;
               because
               unto
               them
               were
               committed
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ;
            
             Where
             by
             
               Oracles
            
             is
             signified
             the
             whole
             Law
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             12.
             the
             word
             Oracles
             being
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             the
             whole
             will
             of
             God
             committed
             to
             believers
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             part
             of
             Christ
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             Christ
             first
             revealed
             and
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             bears
             witness
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             
               verses
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             the
             word
             
               Oracle
            
             doth
             hold
             forth
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             will
             and
             minde
             of
             God
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             for
             their
             obedience
             ;
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             4.
             11.
             
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               speak
               ,
               let
               him
               speak
               as
               an
               Oracle
               of
               God
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             will
             and
             minde
             of
             God
             for
             souls
             obedience
             :
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             tells
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             20
             vers.
             
               that
               he
               kept
               back
               nothing
               ,
               that
               was
               profitable
               unto
               them
               ;
            
             and
             in
             the
             27
             
               vers.
            
             that
             he
             had
             
               declared
               unto
               them
               the
               whole
               Counsel
               of
               God
               :
            
             a
             part
             whereof
             was
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             it
             being
             that
             he
             taught
             and
             practised
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Acts
            
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             now
             to
             turn
             aside
             this
             truth
             ,
             saith
             Mr
             
               Collier
            
             in
             his
             book
             of
             Right
             Constitution
             ,
             in
             the
             76
             
               page
               ,
            
             Oracles
             do
             not
             alwayes
             imply
             commands
             :
             though
             all
             commands
             are
             Oracles
             ;
             yet
             all
             Oracles
             are
             not
             commands
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             Two
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             though
             all
             commands
             are
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             all
             Oracles
             are
             not
             commands
             ;
             yet
             what
             is
             this
             unto
             the
             purpose
             ?
             doth
             this
             prove
             that
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             not
             one
             of
             those
             Oracles
             ,
             
             that
             are
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             for
             was
             it
             not
             reckoned
             with
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             upon
             record
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             Christ
             did
             teach
             with
             repentance
             ,
             faith
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             ,
             resurrection
             and
             eternal
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             service
             of
             God
             to
             every
             believing
             Soul
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             was
             it
             not
             that
             which
             the
             Apostles
             taught
             ,
             that
             unto
             which
             Baptized
             believers
             as
             such
             were
             obedient
             ?
             as
             
               Act.
            
             8.
             17.
             
             &
             19.
             6.
             this
             considered
             ,
             were
             excuse
             to
             answer
             this
             objection
             .
          
           
             But
             surely
             the
             weakness
             of
             this
             objection
             is
             discovered
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             Mr
             
               Colliers
            
             reasoning
             ,
             in
             the
             78
             
               page
            
             of
             his
             book
             :
             saith
             he
             
               The
               word
               truly
               read
               both
               in
               
                 Heb.
              
               5.
               12.
               and
               6.
               1.
               is
               not
               the
               
                 principles
                 ;
              
               but
               the
               
                 begining
              
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               the
               begining
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               so
               cites
               the
               Greek
               words
               ,
               to
               hold
               forth
               not
               
                 principles
              
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               
                 beginning
              
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               1
               
                 Iohn
              
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 begining
                 was
                 the
                 word
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             easily
             discovered
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             upon
             second
             consideration
             himself
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             signifies
             
               principles
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               beginnings
               ;
            
             although
             I
             do
             grant
             that
             in
             other
             places
             it
             may
             so
             signifie
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             (
             to
             be
             so
             rendred
             )
             may
             not
             be
             altogether
             improper
             ;
             Yet
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             have
             others
             minde
             it
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             if
             the
             words
             be
             truly
             read
             ,
             they
             do
             so
             signifie
             ;
             so
             I
             say
             ,
             If
             the
             words
             have
             their
             proper
             sence
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             hold
             forth
             principles
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
             For
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             minded
             as
             the
             foundation
             ,
             but
             principles
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ?
             for
             they
             are
             such
             things
             as
             make
             a
             sure
             foundation
             for
             the
             Saints
             to
             build
             upon
             :
             and
             so
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             these
             principles
             put
             together
             ,
             are
             the
             foundation
             
             of
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             principles
             here
             minded
             ,
             are
             such
             things
             as
             are
             not
             temporary
             ,
             but
             lasting
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             and
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             by
             the
             Saints
             so
             long
             as
             they
             continue
             in
             this
             World
             .
          
           
             But
             saith
             he
             further
             in
             that
             place
             of
             his
             book
             :
             
               There
               are
               many
               things
               that
               are
               Doctrines
               and
               Oracles
               for
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               practise
               ;
               and
               so
               instanceth
               the
               Apostles
               waiting
               at
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
              
               till
               the
               Spirit
               came
               upon
               them
               ;
               their
               speaking
               with
               Tongues
               ,
               healing
               the
               sick
               ,
               raising
               the
               dead
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               these
               saith
               he
               are
               all
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               beginning
               and
               laying
               of
               the
               foundation
               ,
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               but
               not
               practised
               ,
               unless
               in
               the
               same
               power
               .
            
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             for
             healing
             the
             sick
             ,
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             speaking
             with
             Tongues
             immediately
             ;
             we
             cannot
             do
             ,
             unless
             we
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             power
             :
             Neither
             ought
             
             we
             now
             to
             go
             and
             wait
             at
             
               Ierusalem
            
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             command
             the
             Apostles
             had
             :
             although
             thus
             much
             I
             may
             minde
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Apostles
             waited
             at
             
               Ierusalem
            
             for
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             so
             ought
             every
             believing
             Soul
             to
             wait
             in
             
               Zion
               ,
            
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             fitted
             for
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             he
             go
             forth
             therein
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             do
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               they
               are
               all
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               beginning
               and
               laying
               the
               foundation
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             say
             I
             ,
             Where
             are
             they
             laid
             down
             ,
             as
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             2.
             part
             of
             the
             foundation
             ?
             for
             their
             waiting
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             their
             speaking
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             healing
             the
             sick
             ,
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             was
             never
             laid
             down
             the
             foundation
             ,
             or
             principles
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             or
             beginning-Word
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             was
             part
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             which
             was
             confirmed
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             with
             signes
             ,
             miracles
             ,
             
             and
             gifts
             of
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             as
             the
             speaking
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             healing
             the
             sick
             ,
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             but
             cunning
             reasoning
             ,
             to
             subvert
             the
             truth
             :
             for
             as
             to
             the
             Apostles
             waiting
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             did
             not
             Christ
             command
             the
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             and
             does
             not
             our
             consciences
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             that
             command
             was
             temporary
             ,
             ended
             with
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             duty
             there
             required
             ;
             &
             is
             of
             no
             more
             weight
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             then
             as
             if
             he
             had
             instanced
             that
             Christ
             commanded
             one
             of
             his
             Disciples
             to
             fetch
             an
             ass
             upon
             which
             he
             did
             ride
             unto
             
               Ierusalem
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             for
             speaking
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             healing
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             they
             were
             particular
             gifts
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             is
             applyed
             to
             every
             one
             ;
             to
             the
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             was
             applyed
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.
             12.
             2.
             
             To
             the
             
               Samaritans
               ,
            
             Acts
             8.
             17.
             3.
             
             To
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
            
             Acts
             19.
             6.
             and
             
             so
             it
             was
             minded
             to
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             repentance
             ,
             faith
             ,
             Baptismes
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             consider
             of
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             profession
             of
             Christ
             therein
             ;
             that
             was
             ,
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             for
             his
             Spirit
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             their
             Holy
             profession
             :
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             which
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             live
             unto
             God
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             according
             to
             their
             profession
             of
             Christ
             therein
             ,
             an
             influence
             upon
             ,
             and
             through
             their
             whole
             lives
             ;
             even
             as
             its
             fellow-principle
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             
               Rom.
            
             6.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Reason
               .
            
             Because
             there
             was
             no
             Church
             of
             Christ
             without
             this
             Ordinance
             or
             way
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             principle
             in
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             service
             ;
             the
             foundation
             ,
             even
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             did
             stand
             ,
             as
             first
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
            
             who
             were
             the
             first
             
             Church
             of
             Christ
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whose
             pattern
             we
             ought
             to
             follow
             :
             this
             was
             that
             they
             received
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             2.
             and
             that
             when
             they
             were
             babes
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             12.
             which
             first
             pattern
             must
             be
             followed
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             God
             will
             have
             it
             so
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             bringing
             forth
             his
             truth
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             prophecie
             ,
             
               Ezek.
            
             43.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Samaritans
               ,
            
             who
             were
             the
             second
             Church
             of
             Christ
             we
             read
             of
             ;
             this
             way
             they
             went
             ,
             and
             that
             next
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             at
             
               Ephesus
            
             were
             set
             up
             on
             this
             foundation-principle
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             19.
             6.
             this
             was
             part
             of
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             committed
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             fourth
             witness
             unto
             this
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Church
             at
             
               Derbe
            
             and
             
               Lystra
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             
               Paul
            
             laid
             the
             foundation
             ,
             as
             
               Acts
            
             14.
             6.
             and
             of
             whom
             
               Timothy
            
             was
             a
             member
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             16.
             1
             ,
             2.
             upon
             whom
             
               Paul
            
             laid
             his
             
             hands
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             1.
             6.
             
             
               Wherefore
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Seeing
             thou
             hast
             that
             excellent
             grace
             and
             gift
             of
             faith
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             speaks
             of
             in
             the
             5
             
               verse
               ,
            
             )
             
               I
               put
               thee
               in
               Remembrance
               ,
            
             or
             I
             do
             admonish
             thee
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               stir
               up
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               which
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               by
               the
               putting
               on
               of
               my
               hands
               ,
            
             or
             which
             God
             gave
             thee
             ,
             through
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             my
             hands
             :
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             way
             
               Timothy
            
             waited
             upon
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             vain
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             being
             approved
             of
             ,
             was
             ordained
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             of
             the
             Company
             of
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             of
             
               Tim.
            
             4.
             14.
             doth
             manifest
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             do
             conclude
             ,
             as
             these
             were
             ,
             so
             were
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             two
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             their
             wayes
             were
             the
             same
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             had
             a
             form
             of
             Doctrine
             to
             deliver
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             
             as
             it
             is
             laid
             down
             ,
             in
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             the
             Apostle
             writing
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
            
             in
             the
             6
             Chapter
             17
             
               vers.
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               You
               have
               obeyed
               from
               the
               heart
               the
               form
               of
               Doctrine
               .
            
             Now
             what
             was
             that
             ,
             but
             repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             faith
             towards
             God
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             even
             all
             that
             our
             Saviour
             taught
             ,
             even
             a
             form
             ?
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             now
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             We
             read
             of
             it
             no
             more
             then
             in
             those
             places
             administred
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             This
             proves
             nothing
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             this
             very
             objection
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             by
             Independents
             so
             called
             ,
             against
             Baptisme
             ;
             because
             they
             finde
             it
             not
             administred
             in
             all
             ,
             therefore
             all
             were
             not
             under
             the
             practise
             thereof
             :
             but
             this
             is
             false
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Objection
             is
             untrue
             :
             for
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             the
             same
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             one
             that
             was
             delivered
             
             to
             them
             :
             and
             look
             what
             objections
             may
             be
             made
             against
             this
             truth
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             is
             plainly
             manifested
             (
             in
             the
             discourse
             between
             Doctor
             
               Chamberlain
               ,
            
             and
             Captain
             
               Kiffin
               ,
            
             )
             may
             be
             made
             against
             Baptisme
             .
             Further
             ,
             you
             may
             take
             notice
             in
             how
             many
             Churches
             you
             read
             of
             the
             breaking
             of
             Bread
             ,
             in
             as
             many
             you
             shall
             finde
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             as
             breaking
             Bread
             was
             in
             
               Iudea
               ,
               Trod●
               ,
               Corinth
               ;
            
             so
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             in
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               Samaria
               ,
            
             and
             
               Ephesia
               ;
            
             yea
             ,
             a
             fourth
             witness
             we
             have
             unto
             this
             truth
             ,
             which
             was
             
               Pauls
            
             laying
             on
             his
             hands
             upon
             
               Timothy
               ,
            
             as
             is
             before
             minded
             :
             so
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             persons
             may
             as
             well
             object
             against
             other
             truths
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             against
             this
             .
             But
             this
             we
             know
             ,
             In
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             every
             Word
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             established
             ;
             therefore
             let
             us
             beware
             lest
             we
             ,
             as
             many
             do
             ,
             Kick
             against
             this
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             as
             many
             do
             ,
             and
             
             have
             done
             against
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Reason
               .
            
             Because
             it
             is
             that
             which
             is
             milk
             for
             Babes
             ,
             a
             beginning-Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             read
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               You
               are
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               such
               as
               have
               need
               of
               milk
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               strong
               meat
               .
            
             Now
             consider
             ,
             was
             it
             for
             Babes
             then
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             onely
             for
             strong
             men
             ,
             now
             ?
             as
             many
             persons
             ,
             who
             deny
             it
             to
             believers
             as
             believers
             ,
             yet
             will
             own
             it
             for
             setting
             persons
             apart
             for
             office
             :
             O
             what
             deceit
             is
             wrapped
             up
             in
             this
             !
             But
             surely
             ,
             this
             was
             for
             Babes
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Hebrews
            
             learnt
             it
             in
             that
             condition
             :
             and
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             for
             Babes
             then
             ,
             is
             for
             Babes
             now
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             was
             for
             strong
             men
             then
             ,
             is
             for
             strong
             men
             now
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             reasoneth
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             14.
             
             
               Strong
               meat
               belongeth
               unto
               strong
               men
               ,
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               use
               have
               their
               sences
               excercised
               to
               discern
               both
               good
               and
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             now
             some
             object
             ,
             that
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             2.
             may
             
             be
             meant
             to
             heal
             the
             sick
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               Mark
            
             16.
             18.
             and
             
               Acts
            
             28.
             8.
             or
             else
             for
             setting
             persons
             apart
             for
             office
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Acts
            
             6.
             6.
             or
             
               Acts
            
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             meant
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             :
          
           
             Because
             in
             none
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             laid
             down
             as
             a
             foundation-principle
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             in
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             2.
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             so
             laid
             down
             .
          
           
             For
             consider
             ,
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               Mark
            
             16.
             18.
             and
             
               Acts
            
             28.
             8.
             do
             hold
             forth
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             foundation-principle
             ;
             but
             that
             particular
             men
             may
             receive
             such
             a
             particular
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             heal
             the
             sick
             ,
             according
             as
             Christ
             promised
             ,
             
               Mark
            
             16.
             18.
             and
             
               Paul
            
             received
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             28.
             8.
             as
             also
             
               Philip
               ,
            
             Acts
             8.
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             as
             many
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ;
            
             which
             is
             no
             more
             a
             foundation-principle
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             practise
             ,
             milk
             for
             Babes
             ,
             then
             laying
             on
             
             of
             hands
             ,
             (
             which
             some
             make
             mention
             of
             ,
             )
             in
             
               Luke
            
             21.
             12.
             
          
           
             So
             likewise
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             6.
             6.
             and
             13.
             3.
             hold
             forth
             no
             more
             a
             foundation-principle
             then
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
          
           
             Because
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             here
             ,
             was
             upon
             particular
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             set
             apart
             for
             particular
             offices
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             this
             was
             not
             to
             Babes
             ,
             but
             strong
             men
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             reckons
             up
             the
             
               Hebrews
            
             Babes
             ,
             as
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             12.
             but
             these
             were
             strong
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             fit
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             ,
             in
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             14.
             
             
               Who
               by
               reason
               of
               use
               ,
               had
               their
               sences
               exercised
               to
               discern
               both
               good
               and
               evil
               .
            
             Such
             who
             were
             gone
             beyond
             those
             spoken
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             12.
             and
             13.
             
               vers.
            
             being
             in
             a
             capacity
             of
             teaching
             others
             ;
             therefore
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             in
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Scriptures
             ,
             upon
             persons
             for
             healing
             ,
             or
             for
             setting
             persons
             
             apart
             for
             office
             ,
             cannot
             be
             that
             meant
             ,
             in
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             2.
             as
             the
             foundation
             or
             beginning-principle
             ,
             which
             is
             milk
             for
             Babes
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             do
             conclude
             that
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             believers
             ,
             as
             believers
             ,
             is
             the
             foundation-principle
             ,
             the
             beginning-Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             which
             concerns
             every
             believing
             soul
             ,
             which
             is
             food
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             nourishment
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             they
             being
             not
             in
             the
             like
             capacity
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             it
             written
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             take
             away
             the
             Childrens
             Bread
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             unto
             Dogs
             ;
             so
             let
             us
             not
             take
             away
             their
             milk
             ,
             but
             feed
             them
             with
             it
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Reason
               .
            
             Because
             it
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             was
             confirmed
             unto
             us
             :
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             been
             plainly
             manifested
             ,
             it
             being
             that
             which
             he
             taught
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1.
             
             Also
             you
             
             may
             see
             the
             first
             reason
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             it
             was
             confirmed
             to
             us
             ,
             read
             
               Mark
            
             16.
             20.
             
             
               And
               they
               went
               forth
               and
               Preached
               everywhere
               ,
               the
               Lord
               working
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               the
               Word
               with
               signes
               following
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             some
             object
             ,
             that
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             was
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             they
             may
             now
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             plainly
             see
             that
             it
             was
             part
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             saying
             of
             Christ
             ;
             even
             his
             teaching
             unto
             which
             believers
             as
             such
             were
             obedient
             ,
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             which
             therefore
             was
             (
             as
             the
             rest
             )
             confirmed
             with
             signes
             ,
             miracles
             ,
             and
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             further
             answer
             to
             this
             objection
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             that
             which
             confirmed
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             ,
             were
             different
             :
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             was
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             teaching
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             
             signes
             ,
             miracles
             ,
             and
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             were
             the
             confirmation
             thereof
             ,
             
               Mark
            
             16.
             20.
             they
             appeared
             ,
             whereby
             this
             word
             and
             way
             of
             God
             was
             and
             is
             confirmed
             unto
             us
             to
             be
             the
             stedfast
             Word
             of
             Christ
             .
             Miracles
             are
             no
             foundation-principles
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             those
             things
             by
             which
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             was
             &
             is
             confirmed
             unto
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             stedfast
             Word
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             neglect
             of
             any
             part
             thereof
             ,
             God
             will
             punish
             :
             for
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               If
               the
               Word
               spoken
               by
               Angels
               ,
               were
               stedfast
               ,
               and
               every
               transgression
               and
               disobedience
               deserved
               a
               just
               recompence
               of
               reward
               :
               how
               shall
               we
               escape
               if
               we
               neglect
               so
               great
               salvation
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               first
               began
               to
               be
               spoken
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               was
               confirmed
               unto
               us
               by
               them
               that
               heard
               him
               ?
            
             Therefore
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             12.
             25.
             so
             my
             exhortation
             is
             unto
             you
             ;
             
               See
               that
               you
               refuse
               not
               him
               that
               speaketh
               :
               for
               if
               they
               
               escaped
               not
               ,
               who
               refused
               him
               that
               spake
               on
               earth
               ,
               much
               more
               shall
               not
               we
               escape
               ,
               if
               we
               turn
               away
               from
               him
               that
               speaketh
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             Now
             truth
             being
             declared
             ,
             the
             Lord
             requires
             obedience
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             lies
             as
             a
             duty
             upon
             every
             believing
             Soul
             ,
             to
             consider
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             good
             man
             
               David
               ,
            
             to
             turn
             his
             feet
             into
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             119.
             59.
             and
             to
             set
             shoulders
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             the
             breaches
             in
             
               Sion
            
             may
             be
             again
             repaired
             ,
             and
             the
             paths
             therein
             ,
             may
             be
             again
             restored
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Isai.
            
             58.
             12.
             
               vers.
            
             61.
             4.
             
               vers.
            
             )
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             partakers
             of
             those
             promises
             ,
             which
             are
             annexed
             as
             the
             reward
             of
             such
             service
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             answer
             some
             objections
             which
             many
             persons
             make
             further
             against
             this
             truth
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             lay
             down
             some
             Incouragements
             unto
             persons
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             :
             and
             in
             
             the
             last
             place
             shall
             lay
             down
             some
             grounds
             of
             our
             withdrawing
             from
             those
             that
             obey
             not
             Christ
             in
             his
             Ordinance
             ,
             answering
             some
             objections
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             The
             first
             and
             greatest
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             That
             we
             have
             no
             command
             for
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Now
             that
             we
             have
             a
             command
             ,
             appears
             ,
             First
             ,
             from
             Christs
             teaching
             of
             it
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             positive
             Command
             for
             what
             he
             taught
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             his
             service
             we
             are
             injoyned
             to
             be
             obedient
             unto
             ;
             but
             Christ
             did
             teach
             this
             as
             a
             part
             of
             his
             service
             ;
             yea
             ,
             as
             a
             principal
             part
             thereof
             ,
             not
             onely
             relating
             to
             the
             building
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             more
             weight
             ,
             as
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Now
             that
             this
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             observe
             ;
             see
             how
             full
             that
             Scripture
             comes
             upon
             us
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             3.
             22.
             
             
               A
               Prophet
               shall
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               raise
               up
               unto
               you
               ,
               of
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               like
               unto
               
               me
               ,
               him
               shall
               you
               hear
               in
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               say
               unto
               you
               ;
            
             yea
             ,
             this
             command
             is
             followed
             with
             a
             curse
             ,
             if
             we
             obey
             not
             ,
             
               verse
            
             23.
             
             
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               every
               Soul
               which
               will
               not
               hear
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               from
               amongst
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Answer
               .
            
             VVe
             have
             a
             command
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             from
             the
             Apostles
             teaching
             and
             practise
             of
             it
             :
             that
             they
             did
             teach
             it
             ,
             and
             practise
             it
             ,
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             in
             the
             second
             Reason
             .
             Now
             as
             they
             did
             teach
             it
             ,
             and
             practise
             it
             ,
             see
             how
             positive
             the
             command
             lies
             upon
             us
             ,
             
               Phil.
            
             4.
             9.
             
             
               Those
               things
               which
               you
               have
               both
               learned
               and
               received
               ,
               and
               heard
               ,
               and
               seen
               in
               me
               ,
               do
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               love
               and
               peace
               shall
               be
               with
               you
               :
            
             also
             minde
             ,
             2
             
               Thes.
            
             2.
             15.
             
             
               Therefore
               Brethren
               stand
               fast
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               Traditions
               which
               you
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               whether
               by
               Word
               or
               our
               Epistle
               .
            
             Now
             beloved
             ,
             this
             was
             one
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             traditions
             the
             Apostles
             had
             delivered
             to
             the
             
             Churches
             ;
             yea
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             things
             they
             had
             both
             heard
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             received
             ,
             and
             seen
             in
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             commands
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             ,
             to
             hold
             fast
             :
             and
             this
             is
             
               Pauls
            
             exhortation
             unto
             
               Timothy
               ,
            
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             command
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             2.
             2.
             
             
               The
               things
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               amongst
               many
               witnesses
               ,
               the
               same
               commit
               thou
               unto
               faithful
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               also
               .
            
             Now
             this
             was
             one
             things
             that
             
               Timothy
            
             had
             heard
             and
             learned
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             and
             that
             which
             he
             received
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             plainly
             manifest
             in
             the
             5
             Reason
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             now
             whereas
             some
             may
             object
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Pauls
            
             laying
             on
             his
             hands
             upon
             
               Timothy
            
             was
             to
             office
             :
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             to
             office
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             promised
             Spirit
             ;
             which
             promised
             Spirit
             God
             did
             so
             pour
             forth
             upon
             
               Timothy
               ,
            
             that
             he
             was
             made
             according
             to
             the
             Prophecies
             that
             went
             
             before
             of
             him
             ,
             a
             good
             Souldier
             of
             Christ
             ,
             one
             fit
             to
             war
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             ministerial
             office
             :
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             1.
             18.
             
             
               This
               charge
               I
               commit
               unto
               thee
               ,
               son
            
             Timothy
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               Prophecies
               that
               went
               before
               of
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               by
               them
               mightest
               War
               a
               good
               warfare
               .
            
             This
             charge
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             finde
             in
             the
             3
             
               vers.
            
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               charge
               some
               ,
               they
               should
               preach
               no
               other
               Doctrine
               :
            
             and
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               Prophesies
               that
               went
               before
               of
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               by
               them
               mightest
               War
               a
               good
               warfare
               ;
            
             that
             was
             those
             revelations
             that
             God
             manifested
             unto
             some
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             whereby
             he
             discovered
             
               Timothy
            
             to
             be
             one
             whom
             he
             had
             chosen
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             was
             those
             Prophesies
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             was
             assured
             ,
             that
             his
             calling
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             blessing
             would
             accompany
             him
             .
          
           
           
             So
             that
             when
             
               Paul
            
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             received
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             was
             fitted
             abundantly
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             which
             when
             this
             was
             manifested
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             by
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             call
             thereunto
             ;
             he
             was
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             of
             the
             Eldership
             or
             Presbytery
             ,
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             is
             plainly
             manifest
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             
               Pauls
            
             hands
             ,
             
               Timothy
            
             received
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             gifts
             thereof
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             he
             was
             separated
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prophesies
             that
             went
             before
             of
             him
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             have
             a
             command
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             Commission
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             gave
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             28.
             20.
             
             
               Teaching
               them
               ,
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             that
             believe
             ,
             
             and
             are
             Baptised
             ,
             )
             
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               .
            
             From
             whence
             this
             truth
             appears
             ,
          
           
             That
             if
             Christ
             did
             command
             the
             Apostles
             to
             lay
             on
             hands
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             teach
             those
             whom
             they
             should
             Baptize
             ,
             to
             submit
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             do
             plainly
             manifest
             ,
             
               Teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Christ
             did
             command
             the
             Apostles
             to
             lay
             on
             hands
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             they
             did
             in
             any
             service
             of
             Christ
             unto
             believers
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             command
             or
             authority
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             therefore
             say
             they
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             4.
             1.
             
             
               Let
               a
               man
               so
               account
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Stewards
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             in
             the
             14
             Chap.
             
               v.
            
             37.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               think
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               or
               Spiritual
               ,
               let
               him
               acknowledge
               the
               things
               I
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               are
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             this
             was
             the
             account
             they
             gave
             of
             their
             authority
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             
             I
             never
             knew
             that
             opposer
             yet
             of
             this
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             durst
             affirm
             the
             Apostles
             had
             no
             command
             for
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             a
             command
             for
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             the
             Observation
             thereof
             was
             taught
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             which
             God
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Commission
             given
             doth
             require
             of
             us
             ;
             for
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               Teaching
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               ,
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               Commanded
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             now
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             not
             there
             expressed
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Though
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             ,
             it
             is
             plainly
             implyed
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             the
             Apostles
             did
             teach
             and
             practise
             ,
             was
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Commission
             received
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             they
             did
             teach
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             12.
             and
             also
             practise
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             8.
             17.
             and
             19.
             6.
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             received
             from
             
             Christ
             :
             And
             their
             very
             manner
             of
             teaching
             and
             practising
             ,
             discovers
             it
             to
             be
             the
             mind
             and
             Command
             of
             God
             unto
             believers
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 taught
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 first
                 principle
                 ,
                 or
                 beginning-Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 unto
                 young
                 believers
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 's
                 reckoned
                 up
                 
                   milk
                   for
                   Babes
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 5.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 taught
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 
                   repentance
                   ,
                   faith
                   ,
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   Resurrection
                   and
                   eternal
                   Iudgement
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 taught
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 taught
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 gave
                 in
                 charge
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 appointed
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Stewards
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 witness
                 it
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 teaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 6.
                 1.
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             from
             the
             Commission
             ,
             doth
             likewise
             appear
             the
             force
             also
             
             of
             this
             obedience
             ;
             whereby
             those
             that
             resist
             the
             truth
             ,
             may
             be
             left
             without
             excuse
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             yet
             some
             will
             and
             do
             say
             ,
             The
             Apostles
             did
             lay
             on
             hands
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             particular
             gift
             which
             God
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             The
             Apostles
             did
             never
             lay
             on
             hands
             by
             vertue
             of
             those
             particular
             gifts
             they
             had
             received
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             ministerial
             office
             :
             for
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             being
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             way
             unto
             believers
             ,
             as
             Baptisme
             ,
             or
             other
             of
             his
             appointments
             ;
             The
             Apostles
             did
             never
             officiate
             in
             them
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             particular
             gift
             ,
             neither
             any
             other
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             ministerial
             office
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             called
             of
             God
             to
             administer
             in
             those
             wayes
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             ,
             leaving
             the
             effect
             thereof
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             some
             do
             say
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             did
             give
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             First
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             one
             of
             their
             greatest
             Objections
             and
             Blocks
             against
             which
             they
             Stumble
             ;
             Yet
             our
             greatest
             opposers
             are
             herein
             divided
             :
             for
             though
             some
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             power
             to
             give
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             yet
             others
             of
             them
             cannot
             so
             believe
             :
             and
             who
             would
             think
             men
             of
             such
             parts
             and
             wisdome
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             should
             so
             affirm
             ;
             but
             that
             indeed
             the
             carnal
             minde
             of
             man
             will
             ever
             oppose
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             and
             that
             positively
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             did
             give
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             more
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             then
             
               Peter
            
             did
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             
               Acts
               10.
               44.
               
               While
               he
               spake
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               fell
               on
               all
               them
               that
               heard
               it
               ;
               and
               they
               spake
               with
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               glorified
               God
               .
            
          
           
             VVhy
             so
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             while
             
               Peter
               ,
               
               Iohn
               ,
            
             and
             
               Paul
            
             were
             exercised
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             even
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             God
             gave
             his
             Spirit
             to
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             But
             alas
             ,
             what
             is
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iohn
            
             and
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             but
             Ministers
             by
             whom
             they
             believed
             ?
             the
             one
             may
             Plant
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             VVater
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             God
             that
             must
             give
             the
             increase
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             surely
             this
             ,
             what
             gifts
             Christ
             is
             pleased
             to
             convey
             through
             Ministers
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             any
             power
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             plainly
             discovered
             from
             
               Acts
            
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Neither
             was
             it
             ever
             in
             the
             Apostles
             power
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             unto
             any
             man
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             declares
             unto
             me
             ,
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
            
             who
             certainly
             did
             think
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             do
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             power
             to
             give
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             offered
             them
             mony
             for
             that
             gift
             or
             power
             :
             the
             Apostle
             thereby
             seeing
             the
             corruption
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Thy
               mony
               perish
               with
               thee
               ,
               
               because
               thou
               thinkest
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               may
               be
               obtained
               with
               mony
               ,
            
             Acts
             8.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Further
             ,
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             or
             prerogative
             of
             giving
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             alwayes
             keeps
             in
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             &
             he
             giveth
             it
             to
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             plainly
             see
             by
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             2.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             
               This
               Iesus
               hath
               God
               raised
               up
               ,
               whereof
               we
               are
               al
               witnesses
               ;
               therefore
               being
               by
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               exalted
               ,
               and
               having
               received
               of
               the
               Father
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               hath
               shed
               forth
               this
               which
               you
               now
               see
               and
               hear
               .
            
             Mark
             this
             ;
             he
             hath
             done
             it
             ,
             even
             this
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             And
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Iohn
            
             14.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               I
               will
               pray
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               you
               another
               Comforter
               ,
               Even
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               :
            
             and
             in
             the
             26
             
               vers.
               But
               the
               Comforter
               which
               is
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               whom
               the
               Father
               will
               send
               in
               my
               Name
               :
            
             the
             15.
             26.
             
               vers.
               But
               when
               the
               
               Comforter
               is
               come
               ,
               whom
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               I
               will
               send
               unto
               you
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               Even
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             Luke
             11.
             13.
             and
             
               Acts
            
             5.
             32.
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               We
               are
               witnesses
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               whom
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               them
               that
               obey
               him
               .
            
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             places
             it
             is
             plainly
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             or
             prerogative
             of
             giving
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             God
             the
             Father
             alwayes
             keep
             in
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             further
             ●anifest
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Apostles
             power
             to
             give
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             8.
             15.
             
             
               When
            
             Peter
             
               and
            
             John
             
               came
               down
               to
            
             Samaria
             ,
             
               they
               prayed
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             VVhich
             doth
             discover
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             in
             their
             power
             to
             give
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             prayed
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             indeed
             
             God
             would
             give
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             this
             power
             belongs
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             having
             received
             of
             his
             Father
             this
             promise
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             gives
             it
             forth
             upon
             his
             people
             :
          
           
             So
             likewise
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             he
             also
             gives
             the
             gifts
             or
             operations
             thereof
             ;
             or
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             work
             and
             operate
             in
             poor
             Souls
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             wisdom
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             there
             are
             members
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             every
             member
             hath
             it's
             office
             given
             him
             of
             God
             :
             this
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             discovers
             ,
             1
             
               Corinth
               .
            
             the
             12
             
               Chapter
               ,
            
             in
             the
             4.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               There
               are
               diversities
               of
               gifts
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               differences
               of
               administrations
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Lord
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               diversities
               of
               operations
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               which
               worketh
               all
               in
               all
               :
               but
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               given
               to
               every
               
               one
               to
               profit
               withall
               ;
               for
               to
               one
               is
               given
               by
               the
               Spirit
               the
               Word
               of
               wisdome
               :
            
             and
             so
             he
             goes
             on
             making
             mention
             of
             the
             gifts
             and
             operations
             thereof
             :
             and
             in
             the
             18
             
               vers.
            
             thus
             declareth
             ;
             
               But
               now
               hath
               God
               set
               the
               members
               in
               the
               body
               as
               it
               hath
               pleased
               him
               :
            
             again
             saith
             he
             in
             the
             27.
             and
             28.
             
               vers.
               Now
               you
               are
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               members
               in
               particular
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               set
               some
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             we
             may
             minde
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             given
             to
             every
             believing
             obedient
             Soul
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             the
             Lord
             ;
             so
             every
             ones
             gift
             or
             office
             likewise
             proceeds
             from
             him
             .
             Again
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             7.
             speaking
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
               But
               unto
               every
               one
               of
               us
               is
               given
               grace
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             Now
             if
             any
             should
             say
             ,
             How
             would
             this
             appear
             ?
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             answer
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             the
             8.
             
             
               Because
               he
               ascended
               up
               on
               high
               ,
               he
               led
            
             
             (
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             )
             
               Captivity
               captive
               ,
               and
               gave
               gifts
               unto
               men
               :
            
             and
             
               vers.
            
             the
             11.
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               he
               gave
               some
               to
               be
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               some
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
            
             and
             this
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             this
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             giving
             his
             Spirit
             unto
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             continued
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Saints
             are
             to
             be
             perfected
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             to
             receive
             edification
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             plainly
             see
             ,
             from
             the
             12.
             and
             13.
             
               verses
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             had
             power
             to
             give
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             ,
             is
             untrue
             ,
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             some
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             make
             this
             a
             great
             obstacle
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             (
             thereby
             hindering
             poor
             Souls
             from
             their
             obedience
             ,
             )
             even
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             8.
             16.
             
               for
               as
               yet
               he
               was
               fallen
               upon
               none
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             From
             whence
             they
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             
             and
             labour
             to
             perswade
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             lay
             on
             hands
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             particular
             gift
             or
             power
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             his
             Spirit
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             this
             stumbling-block
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             you
             consider
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             to
             the
             last
             Objection
             ,
             you
             may
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             lay
             on
             hands
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             particular
             gift
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             ministerial
             office
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             ever
             in
             their
             power
             to
             give
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             plainly
             manifested
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whereas
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               for
               as
               yet
               he
               was
               falne
               upon
               none
               of
               them
               ,
            
             it
             discovers
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             usuall
             thing
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             more
             then
             an
             ordinary
             manner
             ;
             and
             therefore
             well
             might
             
               Luke
            
             thus
             write
             this
             parenthesis
             ,
             in
             the
             discourse
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             :
             for
             
             as
             yet
             he
             was
             fallen
             upon
             none
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Again
             thirdly
             :
             VVhereas
             
               Luke
            
             useth
             these
             words
             ,
             
               for
               as
               yet
               he
               was
               falne
               upon
               none
               of
               them
               ;
            
             it
             might
             very
             well
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             For
             though
             
               Philip
            
             had
             wrought
             great
             works
             in
             the
             City
             of
             
               Samaria
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             6.
             and
             7.
             
               verses
            
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             8.
             insomuch
             that
             God
             bore
             witness
             from
             Heaven
             to
             those
             things
             that
             
               Philip
            
             spake
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             great
             joy
             in
             that
             City
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
            
             who
             of
             long
             time
             with
             his
             Sorceries
             had
             bewitched
             the
             people
             ,
             believed
             and
             was
             Baptized
             ;
             yet
             there
             was
             no
             givings
             forth
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             so
             immediately
             as
             at
             other
             times
             :
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             when
             
               Peter
            
             preached
             the
             VVord
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             10.
             44.
             
             (
             even
             while
             he
             was
             speaking
             ,
             )
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             fell
             on
             them
             that
             heard
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             Some
             do
             say
             ,
             Why
             did
             not
             
               Philip
            
             lay
             hands
             upon
             the
             
               Samaritans
               ,
            
             
             as
             well
             as
             Baptize
             them
             ?
             and
             from
             hence
             they
             reason
             ,
             that
             though
             
               Philip
            
             was
             instrumental
             for
             their
             conversion
             ;
             yet
             
               Peter
            
             and
             
               Iohn
            
             must
             lay
             hands
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             so
             by
             such
             reasonings
             as
             this
             ,
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             must
             be
             laid
             aside
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             First
             ,
             let
             us
             examine
             ;
             hath
             not
             this
             reasoning
             much
             of
             this
             nature
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iohn
            
             and
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             that
             so
             indeed
             we
             may
             come
             to
             think
             of
             them
             above
             that
             which
             is
             meet
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             power
             to
             do
             that
             they
             had
             not
             ?
             but
             for
             this
             ,
             some
             hath
             been
             already
             reproved
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             1.
             12.
             
             
               Now
               this
               I
               say
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               that
               every
               one
               of
               you
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               I
               of
               Apollo
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             in
             the
             3
             Chapt.
             5
             vers.
             
               Who
               is
               Paul
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               Apollo
               ;
               but
               Ministers
               by
               whom
               ye
               believed
               ?
               Even
               as
               the
               Lord
               gave
               to
               every
               man
               .
            
             Oh!
             that
             we
             could
             therefore
             ,
             
               cease
               from
               man
               ,
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               Nostrils
               ,
            
             and
             give
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             looking
             up
             onely
             unto
             him
             ;
             who
             is
             
             the
             giver
             of
             every
             good
             and
             perfect
             gift
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             May
             there
             not
             be
             ,
             or
             is
             there
             not
             already
             too
             many
             ,
             who
             make
             as
             great
             a
             noyse
             to
             the
             crying
             down
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             this
             Objection
             doth
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             
               Philip
               ,
            
             who
             did
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             
               Ananias
            
             who
             had
             an
             immediate
             Commission
             to
             Baptize
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             what
             they
             did
             ?
             O
             say
             many
             persons
             ,
             none
             but
             those
             that
             were
             immediately
             authorized
             ,
             and
             did
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             did
             Baptize
             ;
             therefore
             your
             Baptisme
             is
             not
             right
             ,
             because
             you
             work
             no
             Miracles
             :
             and
             hence
             they
             conceive
             no
             Baptisme
             ,
             but
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             unto
             those
             persons
             ,
             upon
             whom
             they
             laid
             on
             hands
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             great
             thing
             in
             Answer
             unto
             this
             question
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             why
             
               Philip
            
             did
             not
             lay
             hands
             on
             those
             persons
             whom
             he
             converted
             and
             
             Baptized
             :
             and
             now
             if
             this
             Reason
             ,
             could
             truly
             be
             rendred
             ,
             something
             of
             satisfaction
             possibly
             unto
             many
             persons
             would
             appear
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             though
             persons
             are
             never
             satisfied
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             presume
             to
             know
             above
             what
             is
             written
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             why
             he
             did
             not
             lay
             hands
             upon
             those
             persons
             he
             did
             Baptize
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             positively
             determine
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             and
             herein
             is
             my
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             was
             done
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             believe
             the
             Apostles
             are
             as
             good
             an
             example
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             is
             of
             as
             much
             weight
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             more
             )
             as
             if
             
               Philip
            
             had
             done
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             Oh!
             what
             weak
             reasoning
             is
             here
             ,
             yet
             concurring
             with
             the
             rest
             to
             make
             voyd
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             appeal
             to
             any
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             keep
             any
             soul
             from
             the
             doing
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             see
             why
             
               Philip
            
             did
             not
             lay
             on
             hands
             .
          
           
           
             Surely
             you
             or
             I
             may
             suppose
             many
             things
             ;
             but
             which
             of
             us
             is
             able
             to
             determine
             which
             is
             truth
             amongst
             all
             ?
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             for
             us
             to
             keep
             close
             unto
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             way
             ,
             that
             wherein
             the
             Apostles
             as
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             did
             administer
             ;
             and
             that
             whereunto
             believers
             Baptized
             as
             such
             ,
             were
             obedient
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             taught
             unto
             them
             as
             milk
             for
             Babes
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             principle
             of
             Christs
             Doctrine
             ,
             a
             beginning-word
             of
             Christ
             unto
             believers
             :
             and
             herein
             let
             us
             quiet
             our selves
             ,
             not
             seeking
             a
             reason
             for
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             give
             us
             ;
             lest
             we
             are
             carried
             captive
             by
             our
             carnal
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             so
             split
             our selves
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Query
               .
            
             But
             now
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             If
             we
             practise
             this
             Ordinance
             ;
             where
             is
             the
             ground
             for
             our
             faith
             ,
             seeing
             whatever
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             is
             sin
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             First
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             Actions
             ,
             I
             do
             grant
             it
             is
             good
             for
             us
             to
             have
             a
             ground
             for
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             especially
             in
             
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             service
             we
             are
             to
             walk
             by
             rule
             .
             And
             here
             I
             wish
             that
             those
             who
             walk
             in
             mixt
             Communions
             ,
             would
             consider
             what
             VVord
             of
             God
             they
             have
             to
             bear
             them
             out
             in
             that
             practise
             ,
             whether
             ever
             Christ
             left
             such
             a
             rule
             to
             walk
             by
             .
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             ground
             of
             our
             faith
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             only
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             discover
             unto
             us
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             unto
             believers
             ,
             a
             way
             wherein
             he
             requires
             their
             obedience
             ;
             but
             it
             likewise
             discovers
             the
             very
             end
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             promise
             God
             first
             made
             unto
             
               Abraham
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             bears
             witness
             
               Gal.
            
             3.
             14.
             that
             the
             blessing
             of
             
               Abraham
            
             might
             come
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             through
             faith
             .
             VVhy
             we
             cannot
             believe
             without
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             yet
             through
             believing
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             
             made
             partakers
             thereof
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             which
             promise
             God
             renewed
             ,
             and
             more
             plainly
             discovered
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ioel
               ,
               Ioel
            
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             which
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             notice
             of
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             2.
             16.
             this
             was
             likewise
             hinted
             forth
             by
             
               Iohn
            
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             
               Mark
               .
            
             1.
             8.
             
             I
             indeed
             Baptize
             you
             with
             water
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             Baptize
             you
             with
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             and
             this
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             declared
             ,
             
               Iohn
            
             7.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               on
               me
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               Belly
               shall
               flow
               Rivers
               of
               living
               Water
               :
               this
               he
               spake
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               they
               that
               did
               believe
               should
               receive
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             believe
             without
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             yet
             ,
             through
             believing
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             made
             good
             unto
             poor
             souls
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             annex
             unto
             faith
             and
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             the
             right
             and
             portion
             of
             every
             believing
             obedient
             soul
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             2.
             38.
             
             
               Repent
               and
               be
               Baptized
               for
               the
               
               Remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               receive
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             From
             which
             Scriptures
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             made
             unto
             believers
             Baptized
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             39
             
               vers.
            
             doth
             apply
             it
             unto
             believers
             Baptized
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             as
             their
             right
             and
             portion
             ;
             
               For
               the
               promise
               is
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Children
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               are
               afar
               off
               ;
               even
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               shall
               call
               .
            
             Which
             promise
             of
             God
             in
             general
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Apostles
             assurance
             of
             faith
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             his
             Spirit
             in
             this
             his
             own
             appointment
             to
             his
             people
             .
             So
             that
             a
             better
             ground
             to
             Act
             upon
             in
             any
             way
             or
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             cannot
             have
             ,
             then
             the
             Word
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             for
             your
             incouragement
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             consider
             these
             few
             things
             :
             obedience
             to
             God
             is
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             which
             makes
             a
             soul
             capable
             
             of
             knowing
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             :
             therefore
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             
               If
               you
               will
               do
               his
               will
               ,
               you
               shall
               know
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Obedience
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             is
             that
             whereby
             believers
             do
             enter
             friendship
             with
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             even
             as
             by
             their
             profession
             they
             do
             enter
             battle
             or
             wage
             war
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             Enemy
             ;
             Even
             the
             Dragon
             spoken
             of
             ,
             in
             
               Rev.
            
             12.
             17.
             who
             is
             there
             said
             to
             
               make
               war
               with
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               the
               Remnant
               of
               her
               seed
               ,
               which
               keep
               the
               commands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Iesus
               .
            
          
           
             Why
             so
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             do
             enter
             by
             their
             obedience
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             the
             greatest
             friendship
             that
             possible
             can
             be
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             
               Iohn
               15.
               14.
               
               You
               are
               my
               friends
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               if
               you
               do
               whatsoever
               I
               command
               you
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             much
             incouragement
             to
             this
             duty
             ,
             from
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             soul
             
             stands
             in
             continual
             need
             of
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             usefulness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             very
             much
             discovered
             :
             First
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             
               Iohn
            
             2.
             27.
             
             
               But
               the
               anointing
               which
               you
               have
               received
               of
               him
               ,
               abideth
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               need
               not
               that
               any
               man
               teach
               you
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               anointing
               teacheth
               you
               :
            
             Why
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Teacher
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
               Iohn
            
             14.
             26.
             
             
               But
               the
               Comforter
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               whom
               the
               Father
               will
               send
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               he
               shall
               teach
               you
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               bring
               all
               things
               to
               your
               remembrance
               ,
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               said
               unto
               you
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             their
             Teacher
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             their
             Comforter
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             their
             Remembrancer
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             26
             
               vers.
            
          
           
             So
             likewise
             he
             is
             their
             Guide
             ,
             and
             their
             Leader
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             5.
             18.
             so
             he
             is
             their
             strength
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             3.
             16.
             yea
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             they
             have
             boldness
             at
             the
             Throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             4.
             6.
             
             
               Because
               ye
               are
               Sons
               ,
               God
               hath
               sent
               forth
               the
               
               Spirit
               of
               his
               Son
               into
               your
               hearts
               ,
               crying
               Abba
               ,
               Father
               .
            
             So
             also
             it
             is
             their
             assistance
             at
             the
             Throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             26.
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               We
               know
               not
               what
               to
               pray
               for
               ,
               as
               we
               ought
               ;
               but
               the
               Spirit
               helpeth
               our
               infirmities
               .
            
             Oh!
             how
             useful
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             poor
             souls
             !
             it
             's
             a
             quickning
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             therein
             also
             it
             is
             very
             useful
             :
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             apt
             to
             deadness
             and
             coldness
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             11.
             
             
               But
               if
               the
               Spirit
               of
               him
               that
               raised
               up
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               dwell
               in
               you
               ,
               he
               that
               raised
               up
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               shall
               quicken
               your
               mortal
               bodyes
               ,
               by
               his
               Spirit
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             it
             's
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             mortifie
             corruption
             ,
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             13
             
               vers.
            
             Many
             other
             particulars
             may
             be
             minded
             ,
             wherein
             the
             usefulness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             consist
             ;
             therefore
             let
             these
             considerations
             incourage
             us
             ,
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             this
             his
             way
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             We
             have
             incouragement
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             general
             promises
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             3.
             16.
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             1.
             20.
             
             
               Luke
            
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             fifth
             ground
             of
             incouragement
             ,
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             Reasons
             why
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             given
             forth
             unto
             poor
             souls
             ;
             and
             that
             first
             ,
             from
             the
             souls
             being
             in
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             among
             the
             many
             precious
             promises
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             this
             you
             shall
             finde
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             
               Ezek.
            
             36.
             27.
             
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Spirit
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             walk
             in
             my
             statutes
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             keep
             my
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             :
             this
             Reason
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             also
             Renders
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             4.
             6.
             
             
               Because
               you
               are
               Sons
               ,
               God
               hath
               sent
               forth
               the
               Spirit
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             from
             souls
             obedience
             ;
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             unto
             such
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             2.
             38.
             
             &
             5.
             32.
             such
             as
             walk
             in
             obedience
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Another
             ground
             of
             incouragement
             I
             shall
             mention
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Spirits
             being
             given
             with
             it's
             gifts
             and
             fruits
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Either
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 12.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 12.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 general
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 12.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   The
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   profit
                   withal
                   :
                
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 ,
                 discovering
                 in
                 the
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                   vers.
                
                 the
                 several
                 gifts
                 and
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 proceeds
                 the
                 usefulness
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 one
                 unto
                 another
                 ;
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 
                   dividing
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   severally
                   as
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 11.
                 
                   vers.
                
                 So
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Eye
                   cannot
                   say
                   unto
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   thee
                   ;
                   Neither
                   the
                   head
                   to
                   the
                   feet
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 vers.
                 21.
                 and
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 
                 given
                 ,
                 
                   vers.
                
                 25.
                 
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   schisme
                   or
                   division
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   members
                   should
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   care
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   :
                
                 read
                 also
                 14.
                 Chapt.
                 12
                 
                   vers.
                
                 and
                 
                   Ephes.
                
                 4.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 our
                 particular
                 good
                 and
                 help
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                   Iud.
                
                 20.
                 1
                 
                   Pet.
                
                 1.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Gal.
                
                 5.
                 5.
                 and
                 the
                 16.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Therefore
             now
             ,
             let
             these
             incourage
             you
             to
             make
             use
             of
             that
             means
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             even
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             wherein
             his
             people
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Query
               .
            
             But
             now
             some
             do
             Question
             ,
             What
             grounds
             we
             have
             that
             practise
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             to
             separate
             from
             those
             who
             are
             Baptized
             ?
             for
             (
             say
             they
             )
             could
             you
             have
             Communion
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             could
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             and
             that
             first
             :
             Considering
             the
             frames
             of
             your
             Spirits
             ,
             your
             denial
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             calling
             it
             error
             and
             delusion
             ,
             a
             Doctrine
             from
             beneath
             ,
             an
             invention
             
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             our
             own
             tradition
             ,
             a
             post
             we
             would
             set
             up
             by
             the
             posts
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             for
             which
             we
             have
             no
             better
             ground
             then
             the
             Common-prayer-book
             ,
             A
             new
             administration
             ,
             which
             never
             was
             either
             taught
             or
             commanded
             by
             Christ
             in
             all
             the
             new
             Testament
             :
             from
             hence
             ,
          
           
             I
             would
             Query
             ,
             by
             what
             rule
             of
             Christ
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             could
             have
             Communion
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             case
             being
             thus
             ,
             we
             can
             any
             longer
             Communicate
             with
             you
             ?
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             must
             profess
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             that
             ,
             how
             to
             satisfie
             my
             conscience
             ,
             and
             maintain
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             such
             Communion
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             if
             I
             could
             ,
             I
             should
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             it
             's
             that
             they
             reflect
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             want
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             ground
             why
             we
             cannot
             Communicate
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Lord
             he
             is
             Judge
             ,
             and
             he
             
             knows
             that
             it
             's
             our
             love
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             ;
             Especially
             as
             the
             case
             stands
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             minded
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             love
             in
             them
             towards
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             partakers
             of
             those
             weighty
             Reasons
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             truth
             ;
             which
             may
             convince
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             still
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             opposition
             against
             this
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             by
             this
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             It
             seems
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             not
             oppose
             the
             truth
             ,
             you
             could
             Communicate
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             No
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             no
             such
             custome
             ,
             neither
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             :
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             ever
             Christ
             left
             such
             a
             rule
             to
             walk
             by
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             allowed
             or
             approved
             of
             any
             such
             practise
             .
             We
             are
             glad
             to
             hear
             ,
             where
             
             there
             is
             any
             so
             moderate
             as
             not
             to
             oppose
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             burden
             some
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             labouring
             their
             convincement
             ,
             and
             imbracing
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             that
             which
             is
             their
             duty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Baptisme
             ;
             and
             a
             part
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             repentance
             and
             faith
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             build
             with
             them
             ,
             without
             this
             principle
             in
             the
             foundation
             ,
             were
             to
             presume
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             warrant
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             breach
             in
             that
             order
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             his
             service
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             Answer
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             good
             ground
             to
             maintain
             separation
             from
             those
             ,
             though
             Baptized
             ,
             that
             deny
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             we
             are
             Commanded
             to
             keep
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             delivered
             ,
             2
             
               Thes.
            
             2.
             15.
             
             
               Therefore
               Brethren
               ,
               standfast
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               Traditions
               
               which
               you
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               whether
               by
               Word
               ,
               or
               our
               Epistle
               ;
            
             and
             herein
             were
             the
             Corinthians
             praised
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             written
             for
             our
             Example
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.
             2.
             
             
               Now
               I
               praise
               you
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               you
               remember
               me
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Ordinances
               as
               I
               delivered
               them
               unto
               you
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             to
             keep
             the
             Ordinances
             as
             they
             were
             delivered
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             praise-worthy
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             well
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             and
             minde
             of
             God
             unto
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             Communicate
             with
             those
             ,
             that
             do
             deny
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             will
             put
             us
             out
             of
             that
             capacity
             ;
             this
             our
             experience
             doth
             witness
             to
             us
             .
             VVe
             might
             speak
             much
             unto
             this
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             opposition
             we
             had
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             from
             those
             persons
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             hold
             the
             Ordinances
             as
             they
             were
             delivered
             ,
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             withdraw
             ,
             2
             
               Thes.
            
             3.
             6.
             
             
             
               Now
               we
               command
               you
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               you
               withdraw
               your selves
               from
               every
               Brother
               that
               walketh
               disorderly
               ,
               and
               not
               after
               the
               Tradition
               you
               have
               received
               of
               us
               :
            
             yea
             a
             good
             ground
             we
             have
             to
             observe
             this
             Command
             ,
             from
             their
             opposition
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             raile
             ,
             print
             ,
             speak
             ,
             and
             dispute
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             calling
             it
             a
             
               Doctrine
               from
               beneath
               ,
            
             a
             
               counterfeit
               thing
               ;
            
             which
             gives
             us
             a
             good
             ground
             to
             observe
             the
             Apostles
             Exhortation
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             6.
             5.
             
             
               From
               such
               withdraw
               thyself
               :
            
             and
             certainly
             as
             we
             are
             to
             withdraw
             from
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             evil
             in
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             so
             likewise
             from
             those
             ,
             who
             do
             declare
             against
             that
             which
             is
             part
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             a
             foundation-principle
             of
             his
             service
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             is
             a
             foundation-Doctrine
             ,
             a
             principle
             upon
             which
             a
             right
             constituted
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             built
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             A
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             was
             (
             not
             notionally
             ,
             
             as
             many
             say
             ,
             but
             )
             practically
             imbraced
             by
             the
             first
             Churches
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
            
             the
             
               Samaritans
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
            
             which
             were
             exactly
             built
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             generally
             received
             ,
             that
             though
             there
             may
             be
             Communion
             with
             persons
             ,
             where
             differences
             are
             in
             circumstantials
             ;
             yet
             not
             where
             they
             are
             in
             fundamentals
             :
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             have
             refused
             Communion
             with
             the
             Independants
             ;
             because
             they
             erre
             in
             a
             fundamental
             point
             ,
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             build
             with
             them
             :
             and
             is
             not
             this
             reason
             strong
             for
             us
             ,
             because
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             a
             foundation-Doctrine
             or
             principle
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Repentance
             ,
             faith
             ,
             Baptismes
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Judgement
             ?
             therefore
             this
             being
             a
             foundation-principle
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             build
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             destroyers
             thereof
             :
             and
             therefore
             for
             this
             Reason
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             Communicate
             with
             them
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Because
             they
             live
             in
             the
             Breach
             of
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             against
             a
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             Even
             this
             beginning-word
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             to
             partake
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             to
             make
             our selves
             guilty
             of
             their
             sin
             .
             Now
             that
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             so
             live
             ,
             is
             plainly
             manifest
             by
             their
             writing
             ,
             printing
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             and
             disputing
             ;
             Thus
             opposing
             this
             Law
             &
             oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             12.
             and
             as
             they
             do
             thus
             live
             in
             the
             Breach
             of
             a
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             oracle
             ,
             and
             a
             principle
             of
             Christ
             Doctrine
             ;
             so
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             have
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             without
             transgressing
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             we
             are
             exhorted
             to
             withdraw
             from
             such
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             6.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Because
             where
             there
             is
             not
             an
             uniting
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             safe
             or
             comfortable
             Communion
             :
             for
             indeed
             Union
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             Communion
             ,
             
               Amos
            
             3.
             3.
             
             
               Can
               two
               walk
               together
               ,
               except
               they
               are
               agreed
               ?
            
             and
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Wherein
               two
               of
               you
               shall
               agree
               on
               Earth
               as
               touching
               any
               thing
               that
               you
               shall
               ask
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               for
               them
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             19.
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Union
             ,
             no
             Agreement
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             fellowship
             ,
             no
             walking
             together
             ,
             no
             asking
             the
             Father
             for
             any
             thing
             :
             for
             consider
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             ask
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             with
             or
             among
             them
             who
             do
             oppose
             the
             means
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ?
             it's
             abomination
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             how
             can
             we
             have
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             with
             us
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             if
             things
             were
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             our
             separating
             from
             them
             will
             be
             found
             upon
             as
             good
             ground
             ,
             if
             not
             better
             ,
             then
             their
             separating
             from
             the
             Independants
             so
             called
             :
             for
             wherein
             do
             they
             differ
             ,
             but
             in
             Baptizing
             ?
             the
             practise
             of
             Baptisme
             they
             
             deny
             not
             ,
             though
             not
             rightly
             performed
             ,
             nor
             applyed
             ;
             But
             the
             practise
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             believers
             Baptized
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             denyed
             by
             our
             opposers
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             now
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             Though
             I
             am
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             good
             men
             that
             I
             have
             Communion
             with
             ,
             such
             among
             whom
             I
             have
             found
             much
             comfort
             ,
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             withdraw
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             an
             Objection
             made
             by
             some
             amongst
             the
             Baptized
             people
             ,
             so
             likewise
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             who
             walk
             with
             the
             Independents
             ,
             so
             called
             :
             O
             say
             they
             !
             they
             are
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             we
             walk
             lovingly
             together
             ;
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             withdraw
             from
             them
             ;
             not
             considering
             that
             in
             this
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             rule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             never
             gave
             unto
             persons
             such
             Liberty
             of
             loving
             
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             that
             thereby
             his
             wayes
             and
             truths
             should
             be
             rejected
             and
             neglected
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             Objection
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             thou
             doest
             discover
             ,
             how
             little
             thy
             love
             is
             to
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             how
             low
             an
             esteem
             thou
             hast
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             thou
             preferrest
             thy
             love
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             before
             thy
             love
             to
             thy
             Creator
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             is
             thy
             duty
             ,
             to
             love
             those
             with
             whom
             thou
             hast
             Communion
             ,
             (
             yea
             thy
             Enemies
             ,
             )
             but
             in
             this
             thy
             loving
             of
             them
             ,
             thou
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             to
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             or
             rule
             of
             Christ
             towards
             them
             ;
             for
             thy
             love
             towards
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             subordinate
             to
             thy
             love
             unto
             God
             and
             his
             truth
             :
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             Christ
             speaks
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             16.
             
             
               Luke
            
             14.
             26.
             that
             
               if
               any
               man
               loved
               Father
               or
               Mother
               more
               then
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               him
               ;
            
             yea
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             doth
             not
             
               hate
               his
               own
               life
               ,
            
             if
             
             once
             it
             come
             in
             Competition
             with
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             rather
             part
             with
             truth
             ,
             then
             deny
             his
             life
             ,
             
               he
               cannot
               be
               Christs
               Disciple
               .
            
          
           
             Thou
             oughtest
             to
             praise
             thy
             duty
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             once
             it
             come
             in
             Competition
             with
             Christ
             or
             his
             truth
             ,
             that
             thou
             must
             either
             suffer
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             to
             fall
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             accounted
             of
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             little
             love
             in
             thee
             towards
             them
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             thou
             preferrest
             thy
             love
             towards
             them
             before
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             Christ
             calls
             upon
             thee
             to
             be
             a
             follower
             of
             him
             ,
             yet
             thou
             wilt
             not
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             make
             a
             breach
             in
             thy
             love
             towards
             them
             ,
             thou
             discoverst
             thy self
             to
             have
             little
             love
             in
             thee
             towards
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             art
             mistaken
             in
             thy
             right
             loving
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             thou
             canst
             not
             better
             love
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             faithful
             unto
             God
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             wilt
             give
             them
             a
             good
             
             example
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             thy
             duty
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             ought
             also
             to
             be
             theirs
             ,
             if
             so
             convinced
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             .
          
           
             Especially
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             several
             persons
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             Apostatized
             from
             this
             truth
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             have
             declared
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             obedient
             unto
             Christ
             therein
             ;
             but
             now
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             great
             opposers
             of
             it
             :
             which
             if
             thou
             hadst
             not
             ground
             from
             the
             Scripture
             to
             maintain
             separation
             from
             them
             ,
             upon
             any
             other
             account
             ,
             thou
             couldst
             not
             according
             to
             order
             Communicate
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             say
             some
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             you
             do
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             will
             charge
             me
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             others
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             greatly
             sin
             in
             departing
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Answer
             ,
             do
             thou
             follow
             Christ
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             according
             to
             
             the
             form
             and
             order
             appointed
             by
             him
             in
             his
             house
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             charge
             thee
             with
             departing
             from
             them
             ,
             God
             will
             Justifie
             thee
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             their
             crying
             ,
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             will
             excuse
             their
             disobedience
             ,
             
               Ier.
            
             7.
             4.
             for
             when
             truth
             is
             declared
             ,
             he
             commands
             all
             men
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             it
             once
             comes
             to
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             he
             requires
             thy
             obedience
             .
          
           
             For
             to
             what
             end
             doth
             God
             manifest
             his
             truth
             ,
             by
             any
             poor
             Soul
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             but
             that
             others
             should
             be
             obedient
             ?
             consider
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             ever
             that
             ,
             which
             followed
             that
             old
             principle
             of
             confusion
             ,
             wherewith
             poor
             Souls
             were
             frighted
             by
             them
             ,
             if
             possible
             they
             could
             ,
             into
             that
             state
             ,
             wherein
             both
             matter
             and
             form
             ,
             subjects
             and
             order
             ,
             were
             all
             contrary
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             ?
             Oh!
             what
             a
             noise
             and
             cry
             did
             they
             make
             after
             poor
             Souls
             ,
             who
             for
             conscience
             towards
             God
             did
             separate
             from
             
             them
             ?
             O
             ,
             say
             they
             !
             they
             leave
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             O!
             what
             a
             great
             evil
             would
             they
             make
             of
             this
             ?
             thereby
             possessing
             
               the
               people
               ,
            
             as
             if
             they
             had
             done
             very
             wickedly
             .
             Not
             to
             go
             for
             further
             instance
             ,
             Was
             not
             this
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             then
             the
             Independants
             ?
             and
             now
             it
             is
             come
             to
             be
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Baptized
             people
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             but
             one
             of
             the
             last
             shifts
             of
             a
             confused
             principle
             .
             When
             they
             cannot
             overturn
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             will
             labour
             to
             lay
             stumbling
             blocks
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             Answer
             ,
             though
             they
             look
             upon
             themselves
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             thou
             by
             the
             light
             of
             truth
             manifested
             to
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             doest
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             short
             in
             a
             principle
             of
             the
             foundation
             thereof
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             Repentance
             ,
             faith
             ,
             Baptismes
             ,
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             the
             
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Judgement
             ;
             the
             foundation
             thereof
             ,
             see
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             what
             will
             you
             say
             to
             make
             void
             this
             truth
             ?
             will
             you
             say
             ,
             as
             many
             do
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             foundation
             ?
             but
             is
             he
             any
             otherwise
             a
             foundation
             then
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             as
             he
             is
             declared
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             this
             his
             Doctrine
             or
             Teaching
             ?
             doth
             not
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             1.
             call
             it
             
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             and
             is
             not
             his
             Doctrine
             one
             with
             himself
             ?
             Surely
             Christ
             &
             his
             truth
             are
             one
             :
             &
             so
             far
             as
             a
             Soul
             knows
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             walk
             in
             obedience
             to
             him
             :
             and
             doth
             not
             their
             disobedience
             to
             this
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             discover
             the
             disorder
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             that
             indeed
             they
             build
             before
             the
             foundation
             is
             rightly
             layed
             ,
             denying
             a
             principle
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whereas
             they
             say
             ,
             we
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ;
             For
             we
             desire
             not
             to
             enter
             Judgement
             ,
             in
             things
             that
             are
             too
             deep
             for
             us
             .
             But
             this
             is
             that
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             do
             still
             say
             ,
             let
             them
             prove
             themselves
             
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             which
             if
             they
             can
             so
             do
             ,
             we
             can
             prove
             them
             short
             in
             a
             foundation-principle
             of
             the
             service
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             disorderly
             .
          
           
             For
             consider
             ,
             is
             it
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             admit
             of
             persons
             ,
             though
             Baptized
             ,
             to
             Communion
             ,
             that
             shall
             say
             of
             a
             principle
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             of
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             should
             stand
             to
             go
             on
             to
             perfection
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             lye
             ,
             that
             which
             Christ
             never
             taught
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             so
             many
             words
             declared
             ?
             Surely
             such
             a
             practise
             God
             will
             never
             own
             ;
             neither
             dare
             we
             ,
             lest
             he
             disown
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             I
             shall
             take
             liberty
             to
             write
             Mr.
             
             
               Colliers
            
             own
             Argument
             ,
             for
             the
             discovering
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Page
             of
             his
             book
             of
             
               Right
               constitution
               :
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               A
               true
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               consisteth
               both
               of
               matter
               and
               form
               ,
               or
               of
               subjects
               and
               order
               :
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               it
               is
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               
               and
               those
               subjects
               must
               be
               such
               visibly
               as
               Christ
               owns
               ,
               and
               that
               form
               and
               order
               according
               to
               Christs
               Rule
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               Christs
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             if
             what
             Mr.
             
               Collier
            
             writes
             ,
             and
             this
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             were
             rightly
             weighed
             ,
             what
             could
             he
             have
             spoken
             more
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             us
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             therefore
             let
             's
             try
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             thus
             spoken
             ,
             whether
             he
             doth
             own
             the
             form
             and
             order
             of
             Christs
             house
             :
             which
             is
             plainly
             manifest
             he
             doth
             not
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             book
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             from
             the
             70
             Page
             to
             the
             end
             thereof
             ,
             he
             opposes
             a
             principle
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             I
             wish
             the
             Lord
             may
             give
             him
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             see
             this
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             may
             be
             followers
             of
             him
             therein
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             conclude
             ,
             leaving
             what
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             to
             the
             Judgments
             of
             all
             to
             whom
             it
             shall
             come
             ,
             
             desiring
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             with
             the
             noble
             
               Bereans
               ,
            
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             what
             I
             have
             said
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ;
             that
             they
             would
             seriously
             weigh
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             things
             laid
             down
             in
             this
             discourse
             ,
             having
             their
             Eyes
             up
             towards
             God
             ;
             knowing
             what
             is
             written
             ,
             That
             they
             which
             seek
             the
             Lord
             understand
             all
             things
             ,
             
               Prov.
            
             28.
             5.
             
          
           
             Further
             ,
             my
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             in
             their
             Consciences
             they
             do
             finde
             any
             convictions
             of
             the
             truth
             herein
             asserted
             ,
             they
             would
             take
             heed
             of
             opposing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             found
             fighters
             against
             God
             .
          
           
             The
             End
             .
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           An
           ANSWER
           To
           a
           discourse
           containing
           4
           
             Chapters
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           this
           principle
           of
           Christs
           Doctrine
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           Baptized
           ,
           as
           such
           .
        
         
           I
           Having
           almost
           ended
           my
           former
           discourse
           for
           the
           press
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           discovery
           and
           vindication
           of
           the
           truth
           ;
           there
           was
           presented
           to
           my
           hands
           a
           book
           (
           having
           no
           Name
           thereunto
           )
           consisting
           of
           two
           sheets
           of
           paper
           ,
           put
           forth
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           appear
           unto
           me
           ,
           by
           several
           persons
           in
           opposition
           to
           this
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           Baptized
           ,
           as
           such
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           shall
           help
           
           me
           ,
           (
           with
           as
           much
           soberness
           and
           moderation
           ,
           taking
           as
           little
           notice
           as
           possible
           I
           can
           ,
           of
           their
           reproachful
           speeches
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           truth
           )
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           I
           have
           received
           ,
           (
           having
           this
           opportunity
           )
           give
           a
           brief
           answer
           thereunto
           ,
           hoping
           it
           may
           more
           tend
           to
           the
           Conviction
           of
           persons
           ,
           it
           being
           particularly
           answered
           ;
           although
           the
           substance
           thereof
           is
           already
           answered
           in
           my
           book
           :
           likewise
           not
           doubting
           ,
           but
           that
           other
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           more
           able
           ,
           will
           ,
           as
           God
           shall
           give
           opportunity
           ,
           more
           fully
           vindicate
           his
           truth
           from
           the
           opposers
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Their
           book
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           doth
           consist
           of
           4
           
             Chapters
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           of
           the
           several
           ends
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           meant
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2
           
             vers.
          
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           is
           ,
           
           and
           must
           be
           meant
           there
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           practised
           by
           some
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           on
           all
           Baptized
           believers
           ,
           was
           never
           Instituted
           ,
           Commanded
           ,
           nor
           practised
           at
           all
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           Now
           their
           first
           
             Chapter
          
           contains
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           their
           Judgement
           ,
           )
           the
           several
           ends
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           three
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               For
               healing
               of
               the
               sick
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               ministring
               or
               giving
               the
               Extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               ordaining
               and
               appointing
               of
               Officers
               .
            
          
        
         
           Unto
           the
           first
           and
           last
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           speak
           ;
           having
           spoken
           my
           Judgement
           and
           Conscience
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           my
           book
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           hope
           ,
           is
           according
           unto
           truth
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           shall
           now
           take
           a
           
           little
           notice
           of
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           other
           particular
           ;
           desiring
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           of
           what
           I
           have
           written
           to
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           my
           book
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           whereas
           they
           lay
           down
           ,
           and
           thereby
           would
           affirm
           ,
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           was
           for
           giving
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           say
           that
           
             Peter
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           laid
           their
           hands
           upon
           them
           at
           
             Samaria
             ,
          
           Acts
           8.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           is
           missed
           by
           the
           Author
           or
           Authors
           of
           this
           book
           :
           for
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           is
           the
           promised
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           give
           to
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           heart
           obey
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           are
           followers
           of
           his
           teaching
           :
           for
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           to
           all
           those
           who
           do
           obey
           him
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           38
           ,
           &
           5.
           32
           
             vers.
          
           which
           promise
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ;
           which
           end
           
           also
           was
           assigned
           thereunto
           ,
           see
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           15.
           and
           to
           which
           end
           the
           Apostles
           did
           administer
           it
           ,
           that
           those
           persons
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           beleevers
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           obedience
           were
           under
           this
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           might
           receive
           it
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           gift
           this
           was
           ,
           and
           who
           alone
           ,
           not
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           communicate
           it
           unto
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           these
           Scriptures
           do
           witness
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           6.
           
           
             Acts
          
           5.
           32.
           
           &
           2.
           33.
           
           
             Mat.
          
           3.
           11.
           
           
             Iohn
          
           14.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           &
           15.
           26.
           
           &
           16.
           7.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           Answer
           ,
           that
           the
           giving
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           was
           never
           propounded
           as
           an
           end
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ;
           neither
           can
           our
           opposers
           prove
           it
           ,
           that
           persons
           by
           the
           submission
           to
           this
           Ordinance
           should
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           miraculous
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           that
           persons
           were
           to
           expect
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           gift
           thereof
           ;
           but
           that
           as
           before
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           partaker
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           promise
           ;
           that
           whereas
           now
           they
           were
           to
           joyne
           themselves
           ,
           according
           
           to
           their
           profession
           ,
           with
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           they
           might
           Act
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           now
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           By
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           they
           received
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           an
           Extraordinary
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           That
           they
           did
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           more
           then
           an
           ordinary
           manner
           ,
           by
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           I
           do
           grant
           :
           but
           that
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           is
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           I
           do
           deny
           .
        
         
           For
           did
           they
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           then
           ordinary
           manner
           ,
           through
           this
           Ordinance
           ?
           
             Acts
          
           19.
           6.
           
        
         
           So
           they
           did
           through
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           10.
           44.
           yea
           ,
           and
           through
           prayer
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           4.
           31.
           which
           if
           considered
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           end
           no
           more
           of
           laying
           on
           
           of
           hands
           ,
           then
           of
           preaching
           the
           Word
           and
           Prayer
           :
           they
           may
           be
           an
           effect
           or
           fruit
           of
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           end
           :
           for
           poor
           Souls
           ,
           by
           their
           obedience
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Producer
           of
           such
           effects
           ,
           or
           fruits
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           foundation
           of
           this
           discourse
           being
           missed
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           untrue
           affirmed
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           was
           for
           giving
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           )
           it
           's
           no
           marvail
           they
           should
           run
           themselves
           into
           so
           many
           mistaken
           understandings
           of
           those
           that
           practise
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           hard
           Censures
           they
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           with
           their
           Erronious
           Judgments
           about
           this
           truth
           ,
           which
           I
           pray
           God
           forgive
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           :
           and
           so
           I
           might
           put
           an
           end
           to
           their
           first
           Chapter
           ;
           only
        
         
           I
           shall
           take
           a
           little
           notice
           of
           the
           
           weight
           of
           those
           Reasons
           which
           they
           bring
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           is
           the
           miraculous
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           And
           their
           great
           Reason
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           the
           8.
           were
           such
           as
           did
           believe
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           12.
           and
           did
           receive
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           14.
           and
           were
           Baptized
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           16.
           all
           this
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           unless
           they
           had
           already
           received
           the
           ordinary
           measures
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           First
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           ,
           how
           this
           Reason
           doth
           hold
           forth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           receiving
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           by
           that
           Soul
           ,
           who
           is
           already
           Partaker
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           in
           an
           Extraordinary
           manner
           ;
           which
           how
           false
           this
           is
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           to
           the
           Experience
           of
           believers
           to
           prove
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           the
           Raisers
           of
           this
           Reason
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           they
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           VVhereas
           they
           say
           ,
           we
           cannot
           
           believe
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           I
           Answer
           ,
           that
           unto
           those
           who
           do
           believe
           ,
           who
           receive
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           Baptized
           ,
           is
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Spirit
           made
           :
           see
           
             Galat.
          
           3.
           14.
           
             that
             the
             blessing
             of
          
           Abraham
           
             might
             come
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             through
             faith
             .
          
           VVhy
           ,
           we
           cannot
           believe
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           yet
           ,
           through
           believing
           ,
           those
           that
           do
           believe
           ,
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           promise
           thereof
           :
           see
           likewise
           
             Iohn
          
           7.
           38
           ,
           39.
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             he
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             belly
             shall
             flow
             Rivers
             of
             living
             water
             ;
             this
             he
             spake
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             did
             believe
             should
             receive
             :
          
           from
           whence
           I
           might
           Reason
           as
           before
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           this
           promise
           of
           the
           Spirit
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           annex
           unto
           faith
           and
           Baptisme
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           38.
           where
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Repent
           and
           be
           Baptized
           for
           the
           Remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           receive
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
         
           
             Query
             .
          
           Now
           I
           would
           Query
           of
           you
           ,
           was
           this
           promise
           proper
           onely
           to
           some
           believers
           ,
           or
           all
           believers
           ?
           if
           you
           say
           ,
           To
           some
           ,
           as
           your
           principle
           must
           lead
           you
           to
           ;
           for
           you
           must
           either
           tye
           it
           to
           some
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           the
           time
           of
           the
           first
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           received
           the
           Word
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           give
           unto
           us
           :
           then
           I
           Answer
           ,
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           The
           following
           words
           may
           stop
           your
           mouths
           :
           for
           the
           promise
           hath
           a
           larger
           extent
           then
           you
           dream
           of
           ;
           it
           was
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           are
           afar
           of
           ,
           even
           to
           as
           many
           as
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           shall
           call
           .
        
         
           From
           whence
           I
           minde
           ,
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           as
           much
           ours
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           wise
           disposing
           of
           God
           ,
           )
           who
           knows
           best
           in
           what
           manner
           to
           bestow
           it
           on
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           theirs
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           you
           boast
           of
           parts
           and
           gifts
           ,
           beyond
           those
           that
           have
           
           practised
           this
           Ordinance
           ;
           yet
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           herein
           is
           much
           vanity
           ,
           and
           your
           boasting
           is
           not
           good
           .
           For
           though
           God
           injoyne
           us
           to
           the
           use
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           yet
           himself
           is
           not
           tyed
           thereunto
           :
           therefore
           if
           your
           gifts
           be
           greater
           ,
           learn
           to
           make
           a
           right
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           his
           peoples
           comfort
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           oppose
           the
           truth
           .
           Surely
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           one
           day
           a
           sad
           account
           given
           of
           the
           gifts
           God
           hath
           given
           unto
           men
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           making
           a
           right
           and
           good
           improvement
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           his
           peoples
           comfort
           and
           incouragement
           ;
           they
           have
           made
           a
           contrary
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           their
           trouble
           and
           discouragement
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           lyes
           have
           made
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           righteous
           sad
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           13.
           22.
           
        
         
           I
           do
           believe
           ,
           there
           were
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           those
           that
           boasted
           as
           much
           of
           gifts
           as
           your selves
           ,
           which
           caused
           a
           disesteem
           of
           the
           Apostles
           
           among
           the
           Churches
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           4.
           10.
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           himself
           and
           of
           
             Apollo
             ,
          
           who
           were
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           comparing
           the
           6
           
             vers.
          
           with
           the
           9.
           &
           10
           
             vers.
          
           )
           
             We
             are
             fools
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             wise
             in
             Christ
             ;
             we
             are
             weak
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             strong
             ;
             you
             are
             honourable
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             despised
             .
          
           So
           others
           ,
           they
           had
           
             a
             Name
             to
             live
             ,
          
           and
           others
           they
           said
           they
           were
           
             Rich
             ,
             and
             had
             need
             of
             nothing
             ;
          
           but
           God
           had
           a
           reckoning
           with
           them
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           the
           16.
           and
           17.
           
             verses
             .
          
           So
           there
           is
           in
           this
           our
           day
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           great
           opposers
           of
           some
           truths
           you
           your selves
           profess
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           parts
           and
           gifts
           not
           inferior
           unto
           you
           ;
           but
           alas
           ,
           what
           Reasoning
           is
           this
           ?
           the
           learned
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           in
           Christs
           time
           ,
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           7.
           49.
           those
           that
           knew
           not
           the
           Law
           were
           cursed
           ;
           as
           if
           indeed
           wisdome
           must
           only
           centre
           in
           their
           brests
           ,
           or
           dy
           with
           them
           .
           Now
           hath
           not
           your
           boasting
           of
           gifts
           ,
           something
           
           of
           this
           nature
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           beget
           a
           disesteem
           in
           believers
           hearts
           of
           this
           truth
           ?
           spiritual
           gifts
           are
           such
           things
           believers
           should
           covet
           after
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           very
           useful
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           14.
           1.
           
           But
           surely
           this
           parts
           and
           gifts
           without
           wisdome
           ,
           which
           is
           profitable
           to
           direct
           to
           make
           a
           right
           and
           good
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           doth
           but
           puff
           up
           the
           soul
           ,
           as
           is
           too
           apparent
           this
           day
           .
           Therefore
           our
           desire
           is
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           minde
           the
           measure
           of
           receiving
           ,
           as
           making
           a
           good
           use
           of
           what
           we
           do
           receive
           ,
           and
           keeping
           close
           to
           the
           appointments
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           wherein
           is
           our
           safety
           ;
           because
           he
           hath
           there
           promised
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           will
           there
           give
           forth
           his
           loves
           ,
           
             Esa.
          
           64.
           5.
           
           
             Cant.
          
           7.
           12.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           I
           hope
           those
           that
           have
           not
           their
           hearts
           prejudiced
           against
           this
           truth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           may
           plainly
           see
           your
           mistake
           ,
           in
           making
           that
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           an
           effect
           or
           fruit
           thereof
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           it
           was
           likewise
           
           an
           effect
           or
           fruit
           of
           other
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           of
           Preaching
           and
           Prayer
           .
           But
           let
           's
           further
           consider
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           a
           wile
           whereby
           Satan
           labours
           to
           make
           void
           this
           truth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           others
           ?
           thus
           cunningly
           he
           works
           ,
           when
           Baptisme
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           right
           subjects
           and
           practise
           thereof
           ,
           is
           found
           out
           :
           O
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           believers
           and
           their
           Children
           ;
           and
           why
           ?
           for
           circumcision
           was
           to
           
             Abraham
          
           and
           his
           seed
           :
           and
           thus
           would
           keep
           up
           that
           old
           relick
           and
           Pillar
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           and
           that
           practise
           which
           from
           the
           beginning
           it
           was
           not
           so
           :
           Neither
           is
           now
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           the
           mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           so
           secret
           ,
           But
           that
           God
           hath
           abundantly
           discovered
           her
           ,
           and
           made
           bare
           the
           skirts
           thereof
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           now
           through
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           God
           plainly
           discovered
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           now
           no
           seed
           of
           
             Abraham
          
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           the
           natural
           Jews
           ,
           who
           are
           beloved
           for
           their
           Fathers
           sake
           ;
           yet
           have
           no
           
           right
           to
           promise
           or
           Ordinances
           ,
           without
           believing
           in
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           until
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           time
           expired
           ,
           that
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           being
           come
           in
           ,
           then
           all
           Israel
           shall
           be
           saved
           ;
           according
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           11.
           Chapt.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           other
           reasons
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           urge
           ,
           though
           to
           as
           little
           purpose
           ;
           but
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           being
           answered
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           fully
           confuted
           in
           my
           book
           ;
           I
           shall
           passe
           them
           over
           ,
           and
           proceed
           to
           their
           second
           Chapter
           ;
        
         
           Which
           doth
           contain
           (
           according
           to
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           )
           which
           of
           those
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           meant
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
           Now
           before
           you
           resolve
           this
           Question
           ,
           you
           grant
           that
           a
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           is
           a
           principle
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           the
           foundation
           of
           Christian
           building
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           5.
           12.
           
           &
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
         
           And
           your
           Reason
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           by
           this
           Penman
           ,
           doth
           Reckon
           it
           amongst
           those
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           repentance
           ,
           faith
           ,
           Baptisme
           ,
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           eternal
           Judgment
           ;
           and
           these
           granted
           by
           all
           under
           the
           least
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           foundation-Doctrines
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           thought
           good
           to
           minde
           your
           Reason
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           fully
           prove
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           to
           be
           a
           principle
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           the
           foundation
           of
           Christian
           building
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           so
           much
           weight
           upon
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           dare
           not
           deny
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           you
           do
           confess
           it
           to
           be
           a
           foundation-principle
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           the
           foundation
           of
           Christian
           building
           .
           I
           am
           glad
           to
           see
           you
           thus
           far
           own
           the
           truth
           ;
           which
           makes
           me
           hope
           ,
           you
           may
           in
           time
           come
           to
           a
           fuller
           acknowledgement
           thereof
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           wherein
           you
           
           are
           mistaken
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           your
           demises
           and
           denials
           will
           be
           found
           too
           light
           ,
           being
           weighed
           in
           the
           Balance
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           shall
           examine
           ,
           which
           of
           those
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           you
           say
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           that
           meant
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           you
           say
           it
           cannot
           be
           meant
           ,
           of
           laying
           on
           hands
           for
           healing
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           these
           Reasons
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               gift
               of
               healing
               ,
               by
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               is
               now
               ceased
               .
               But
               you
               might
               better
               have
               answered
               ,
               because
               this
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               was
               never
               laid
               down
               a
               foundation-principle
               :
               and
               this
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               if
               you
               please
               may
               be
               work
               for
               you
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               who
               are
               more
               of
               that
               minde
               then
               you
               are
               ,
               to
               make
               appear
               ,
               that
               ever
               it
               was
               so
               laid
               down
               ,
               as
               a
               foundation-principle
               .
               As
               for
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               for
               healing
               ,
               I
               do
               grant
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               unless
               he
               is
               partaker
               of
               that
               gift
               of
               healing
               ,
               and
               
               so
               your
               second
               Reason
               is
               very
               true
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               a
               foundation-principle
               concerns
               the
               whole
               ,
               every
               part
               of
               the
               building
               ,
               to
               support
               and
               uphold
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               any
               that
               had
               this
               particular
               gift
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               healing
               of
               one
               particular
               member
               could
               not
               concern
               the
               whole
               body
               as
               a
               principle
               .
               How
               doth
               this
               confute
               Mr
               
                 Harrisons
              
               Arguments
               in
               the
               8
               page
               of
               his
               book
               ,
               which
               he
               draws
               from
               
                 Mark
              
               16.
               and
               the
               18
               
                 v.
              
               that
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               for
               healing
               is
               the
               principle
               mentioned
               
                 Heb.
              
               6.
               2.
               but
               that
               book
               of
               his
               was
               fully
               answered
               by
               Mr
               
                 Griffith
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               would
               have
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               not
               the
               way
               those
               that
               did
               believe
               ,
               and
               were
               Baptized
               ,
               did
               wait
               upon
               Christ
               in
               for
               healing
               :
               for
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               miracles
               were
               not
               wrought
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               conviction
               of
               unbelievers
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               14.
               22.
               
               For
               signs
               were
               not
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               did
               believe
               ,
               but
               for
               those
               that
               
               believed
               not
               :
               But
               the
               way
               of
               God
               for
               believers
               ,
               to
               wait
               upon
               him
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               sickness
               ,
               was
               prayer
               and
               anointing
               with
               Oile
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               my
               book
               I
               have
               discovered
               .
            
          
        
         
           But
           secondly
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           for
           giving
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           cannot
           be
           here
           meant
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           these
           Reasons
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               power
               of
               giving
               the
               Extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               now
               ceased
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               this
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               cannot
               be
               the
               principle
               ,
               
                 Heb.
              
               6.
               because
               that
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               is
               there
               called
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 vers.
              
               1.
               and
               2.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               if
               this
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               upon
               believers
               Baptized
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               were
               the
               principle
               ;
               then
               this
               Church
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               the
               first
               constituted
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               after
               Christs
               Ascention
               ,
               which
               is
               (
               say
               you
               )
               the
               
               same
               with
               that
               ,
               in
               
                 Acts
              
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Chapters
               ,
               had
               wanted
               a
               principle
               in
               Religion
               ;
               which
               were
               very
               absurd
               to
               Imagine
               .
               These
               be
               your
               Reasons
               ,
               that
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               we
               practise
               ,
               cannot
               be
               that
               meant
               ,
               
                 Heb.
              
               6.
               2.
               
               Unto
               these
               Reasons
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               shall
               help
               me
               ,
               I
               shall
               particularly
               give
               answer
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           taking
           notice
           that
           here
           is
           still
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           which
           never
           will
           be
           proved
           ,
           but
           is
           already
           disproved
           ,
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           was
           only
           for
           the
           giving
           the
           Miraculous
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           Therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           made
           to
           appear
           ,
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           was
           never
           assigned
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           giving
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           thereof
           ,
           is
           now
           ceased
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostles
           had
           power
           to
           give
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           through
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           
           then
           they
           had
           through
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           but
           though
           through
           their
           preaching
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           was
           given
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           10.
           44.
           as
           well
           as
           through
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           19.
           6.
           yet
           it
           was
           never
           in
           the
           Apostles
           power
           ,
           to
           bestow
           it
           upon
           any
           ,
           as
           is
           Ignorantly
           imagined
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           have
           already
           made
           to
           appear
           ;
           and
           therefore
           so
           to
           think
           ,
           were
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           :
           for
           it
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           5.
           32.
           and
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           20.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           you
           do
           much
           mistake
           your selves
           ,
           for
           the
           power
           of
           giving
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           not
           ceased
           ,
           for
           Gods
           hand
           is
           not
           shortened
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           same
           yesterday
           ,
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           :
           he
           that
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           is
           the
           giver
           thereof
           ;
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           received
           of
           his
           Father
           this
           promise
           ,
           and
           this
           promise
           he
           hath
           given
           ,
           and
           doth
           give
           ,
           and
           will
           yet
           make
           good
           unto
           his
           people
           ,
           
             Ezech.
          
           39.
           29.
           
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           38
           ,
           39.
           
        
         
         
           But
           to
           strengthen
           your
           Reason
           ,
           you
           say
           that
           this
           appears
           to
           be
           ceased
           ,
           by
           the
           practise
           thereof
           at
           this
           day
           :
           for
           though
           so
           many
           persons
           have
           hands
           laid
           upon
           them
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           yet
           those
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           have
           never
           followed
           to
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           both
           they
           and
           the
           administrators
           are
           ,
           and
           remain
           as
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           First
           ,
           minde
           your
           absurdity
           :
           the
           power
           is
           not
           ceased
           ,
           God
           is
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           we
           practise
           it
           to
           this
           end
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           That
           here
           again
           you
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           though
           in
           your
           last
           Chapter
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           us
           do
           so
           ;
           which
           is
           that
           I
           never
           yet
           heard
           to
           be
           the
           Judgment
           of
           any
           in
           this
           practise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           suppose
           you
           wrong
           us
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           For
           all
           this
           practise
           ,
           we
           remain
           as
           other
           men
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
         
           It
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           but
           we
           may
           easily
           see
           your
           sore
           ,
           which
           I
           wish
           the
           Lord
           may
           heal
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ;
           if
           you
           could
           see
           a
           sign
           or
           a
           wonder
           ,
           you
           would
           believe
           :
           But
           take
           heed
           you
           may
           not
           be
           as
           unworthy
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           generation
           unto
           whom
           Christ
           spake
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           12.
           38
           ,
           39.
           
           &
           16
           ,
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           4.
           
        
         
           For
           my self
           ,
           it
           was
           my
           Judgment
           and
           practise
           in
           this
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           I
           ought
           to
           be
           obedient
           ,
           not
           for
           what
           I
           should
           receive
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           taught
           and
           left
           such
           a
           way
           for
           believers
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           in
           .
           Yet
           I
           would
           have
           you
           know
           ,
           I
           did
           never
           yeeld
           obedience
           unto
           Christ
           in
           any
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           but
           I
           did
           indeavour
           to
           exercise
           faith
           upon
           him
           therein
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           his
           presence
           and
           blessing
           with
           me
           in
           them
           :
           and
           this
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           rotten-principle
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           God
           will
           never
           approve
           of
           ,
           for
           any
           one
           to
           yeild
           obedience
           to
           him
           ,
           
           meerly
           because
           they
           shall
           receive
           such
           or
           such
           a
           gift
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           wish
           this
           may
           not
           be
           an
           evil
           of
           many
           Professours
           in
           this
           our
           day
           ;
           not
           only
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           in
           our
           practise
           ,
           but
           in
           yours
           also
           ;
           who
           have
           upon
           such
           grounds
           submitted
           ,
           propounding
           such
           or
           such
           benefits
           to
           themselves
           :
           then
           missing
           of
           their
           ends
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           offended
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           rejected
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           wayes
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           Alas
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           done
           all
           ,
           we
           are
           unprofitable
           Servants
           ,
           and
           having
           done
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           have
           need
           of
           patience
           .
        
         
           We
           do
           confess
           we
           are
           weak
           ,
           and
           possible
           may
           come
           under
           that
           reproof
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           the
           Hebrew
           Church
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           under
           this
           principle
           of
           Christs
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           )
           that
           for
           the
           time
           we
           might
           have
           been
           Teachers
           ;
           yet
           we
           have
           
           need
           to
           be
           taught
           again
           :
           but
           this
           is
           our
           Comfort
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           in
           any
           measure
           accept
           of
           us
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           have
           but
           a
           little
           strength
           ,
           yet
           it
           's
           our
           duty
           to
           hold
           fast
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           we
           are
           confident
           he
           will
           approve
           of
           us
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           3.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           But
           this
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           much
           indued
           with
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           were
           still
           fools
           in
           the
           wise
           Worlds
           account
           ,
           as
           possible
           we
           may
           be
           in
           your
           eyes
           :
           and
           though
           we
           are
           so
           accounted
           by
           you
           ,
           yet
           learn
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           makes
           use
           of
           foolish
           instruments
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           farther
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           what
           God
           bestows
           upon
           us
           in
           this
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           It
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           be
           thankful
           to
           him
           for
           :
           and
           if
           we
           can
           learn
           this
           lesson
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           right
           use
           of
           what
           we
           have
           received
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           confident
           of
           receiving
           more
           from
           God
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           to
           call
           this
           a
           principle
           ,
           
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           Baptized
           ,
           as
           such
           )
           is
           not
           to
           grant
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           foundation-stones
           is
           now
           lost
           ;
           but
           is
           indeed
           again
           restored
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           it's
           right
           use
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           for
           a
           long
           season
           in
           a
           wrong
           manner
           applyed
           ,
           and
           now
           by
           you
           wholly
           rejected
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           Reason
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           cannot
           be
           the
           principle
           ,
           because
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           is
           there
           called
           a
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           to
           give
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           was
           never
           once
           taught
           in
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           no
           not
           by
           them
           that
           practised
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           taking
           notice
           that
           the
           opposers
           of
           this
           truth
           of
           Christ
           agree
           not
           ;
           for
           Mr
           
             Harrison
          
           in
           his
           Touch-stone
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           affirms
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           to
           be
           meant
           upon
           persons
           for
           healing
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           spoken
           of
           and
           
           promised
           ,
           in
           
             Mark
          
           16.
           18.
           
             vers.
          
           and
           Mr
           
             Kiffin
             ,
          
           he
           affirmed
           in
           his
           dispute
           with
           Doctor
           
             Chamberlain
             ,
          
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           in
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           and
           
             Acts
          
           19.
           6.
           is
           not
           a
           Doctrine
           practicable
           to
           all
           Saints
           ;
           but
           was
           dispensed
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           and
           this
           is
           Mr
           
             Per●yes
          
           Judgement
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           19
           page
           of
           his
           book
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           understand
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
             vers.
          
           to
           hold
           forth
           :
           so
           that
           the
           one
           holds
           forth
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           for
           healing
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           foundation-principle
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           and
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           to
           be
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           foundation-principle
           ,
           as
           minded
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           as
           Mr.
           
             Harrison
          
           and
           Mr.
           
             Kiffin
          
           differ
           each
           from
           other
           ;
           so
           do
           these
           differ
           likewise
           from
           them
           :
           for
           say
           they
           ,
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           here
           ,
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           was
           upon
           persons
           to
           office
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           may
           plainly
           see
           ,
           comparing
           Spiritual
           things
           together
           ,
           are
           
           untrue
           ;
           but
           more
           of
           this
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           upon
           believers
           as
           such
           )
           cannot
           be
           the
           principle
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           is
           there
           called
           a
           
             Doctrine
             ;
          
           which
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           you
           minde
           was
           upon
           persons
           to
           office
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           do
           grant
           ,
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           persons
           to
           office
           ,
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           or
           Teaching
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           will
           and
           minde
           unto
           his
           people
           ;
           wherein
           they
           ought
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           occasion
           ,
           to
           be
           exercised
           ,
           &
           that
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           :
           But
           I
           do
           deny
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           answers
           already
           given
           in
           my
           book
           ;
           and
           yet
           shall
           minde
           unto
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           3
           Chapt.
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           persons
           to
           office
           ,
           was
           ever
           laid
           down
           a
           foundation-principle
           ;
           Neither
           is
           it
           your
           Reasons
           in
           your
           3
           Chapt.
           that
           will
           make
           it
           so
           to
           appear
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           that
           meant
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           as
           such
           ,
           for
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           was
           never
           once
           taught
           in
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           no
           not
           by
           them
           that
           practised
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           teach
           this
           unto
           believers
           as
           such
           ,
           see
           the
           second
           Reason
           or
           ground
           ,
           in
           my
           book
           ,
           laid
           down
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           truth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           for
           the
           Confutation
           of
           this
           Assertion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           answer
           further
           ,
           that
           this
           were
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           should
           administer
           in
           this
           way
           unto
           believers
           ,
           whereunto
           believers
           as
           such
           were
           obedient
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           ,
           )
           and
           yet
           this
           way
           or
           practise
           by
           the
           Apostles
           was
           never
           taught
           them
           ;
           they
           not
           once
           (
           say
           you
           )
           taught
           or
           instructed
           thereunto
           :
           what
           may
           we
           gather
           from
           this
           Teaching
           of
           yours
           ?
           why
           surely
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           some
           wayes
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Apostles
           did
           administer
           ,
           and
           whereunto
           
           believers
           as
           such
           were
           obedient
           ;
           wherein
           they
           knew
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           meanings
           ,
           without
           their
           Teaching
           .
           O!
           that
           you
           might
           see
           your
           weakness
           in
           this
           your
           striving
           against
           truth
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Apostles
           did
           administer
           unto
           believers
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           practise
           of
           theirs
           believers
           were
           obedient
           to
           ,
           I
           think
           you
           dare
           not
           deny
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           that
           as
           hath
           been
           plainly
           manifested
           to
           be
           the
           teaching
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           Apoles
           ,
           but
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           received
           their
           authority
           for
           what
           they
           did
           ;
           then
           this
           being
           so
           ,
           for
           you
           to
           affirm
           the
           Apostles
           never
           taught
           this
           unto
           believers
           ,
           Now
           what
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           put
           a
           lie
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           lay
           a
           stumbling
           block
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           his
           people
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Let
           's
           minde
           further
           ,
           was
           this
           Ordinance
           performed
           without
           prayer
           ?
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           15.
           
             they
             prayed
             for
             
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           Now
           were
           these
           believers
           at
           
             Samaria
          
           in
           the
           Expectation
           and
           practise
           of
           that
           the
           Apostles
           never
           taught
           them
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           you
           have
           cause
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           this
           your
           wresting
           of
           ,
           and
           deceitful
           dealing
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           herein
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           confusion
           God
           leaves
           you
           to
           ,
           who
           are
           opposers
           of
           this
           truth
           :
           for
           Mr.
           
             Kiffin
             ,
          
           he
           affirms
           in
           his
           dispute
           with
           Doctor
           
             Chamberlain
             ,
          
           that
           though
           it
           were
           a
           principle
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           ,
           )
           yet
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           practised
           ;
           but
           you
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           either
           principle
           or
           Doctrine
           .
           Surely
           by
           this
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           Satan
           will
           leave
           no
           stone
           unturned
           ,
           if
           possible
           he
           can
           overturn
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           Your
           third
           Reason
           is
           ,
           because
           if
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           upon
           believers
           Baptized
           as
           such
           )
           were
           the
           foundation-principle
           ,
           then
           this
           
           very
           Church
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           the
           first
           constituted
           Church
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           after
           Christs
           Ascension
           ,
           (
           this
           Church
           being
           the
           same
           with
           that
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           1.
           and
           2
           Chapt.
           )
           had
           wanted
           a
           principle
           in
           Religion
           ;
           which
           were
           very
           absurd
           to
           imagine
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           not
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           the
           8.
           being
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           that
           ever
           this
           was
           practised
           :
           and
           surely
           in
           all
           matters
           about
           worship
           ,
           the
           written
           word
           must
           be
           our
           Rule
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           silence
           we
           must
           give
           consent
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Proverb
           :
           where
           God
           hath
           not
           a
           Mouth
           to
           speak
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           have
           an
           ear
           to
           hear
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           long
           discourse
           or
           Reason
           of
           yours
           ,
           whereby
           the
           truth
           is
           evaded
           ,
           and
           something
           Eclipsed
           ,
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           Church
           of
           Christ
           did
           wait
           upon
           God
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           contrary
           to
           what
           you
           have
           spoken
           :
           and
           this
           I
           do
           affirm
           :
           for
           if
           they
           continued
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           then
           in
           this
           practise
           ;
           it
           being
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           teach
           ,
           (
           as
           before
           is
           plainly
           discovered
           in
           the
           second
           Reason
           ;
           laid
           down
           in
           my
           book
           ,
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           likewise
           in
           the
           answer
           there
           to
           an
           Objection
           ,
           )
           but
           they
           did
           continue
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           42.
           therefore
           in
           their
           obedience
           to
           this
           truth
           :
           read
           the
           41.
           and
           42
           
             verses
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           was
           not
           the
           first
           place
           that
           ever
           it
           was
           practised
           ;
           Neither
           were
           they
           in
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           without
           this
           principle
           in
           Religion
           ;
           for
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           how
           should
           they
           continue
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           yet
           short
           in
           the
           principles
           thereof
           ?
           and
           therefore
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           being
           thus
           declared
           ,
           it
           plainly
           discovers
           his
           mouth
           speaking
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           ears
           should
           be
           obedient
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           proceed
           further
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           because
           they
           received
           the
           
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           taking
           notice
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           in
           
             Acts
          
           the
           1.
           and
           2.
           were
           not
           under
           it
           but
           :
           this
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           is
           false
           :
           but
           if
           your
           saying
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           under
           it
           ,
           then
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           did
           they
           receive
           it
           ?
           why
           ,
           surely
           by
           your
           Reason
           they
           did
           not
           receive
           it
           .
           Yet
           you
           say
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           because
           they
           received
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           without
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           instance
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
             vers.
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           they
           that
           are
           there
           said
           to
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           were
           under
           the
           promise
           thereof
           ,
           without
           any
           more
           Baptizing
           with
           water
           :
           this
           was
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           the
           Command
           of
           Christ
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           24.
           49
           ,
           50.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             the
             promise
             of
             my
             Father
             upon
             you
             :
             but
             tarry
             ye
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             until
             you
             be
             indued
             with
             power
             from
             on
             high
             :
          
           and
           He
           
           
             led
             them
             out
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             to
          
           Bethany
           ,
           
             and
             lift
             up
             his
             hands
             and
             blessed
             them
             :
          
           and
           Acts
           1.
           5.
           
           (
           saith
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           )
           John
           
             truly
             Baptized
             with
             water
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             be
             Baptized
             with
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             many
             dayes
             hence
             :
          
           see
           
             vers.
          
           the
           4.
           
        
         
           Now
           though
           it
           were
           thus
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           were
           immediately
           under
           this
           promise
           ;
           yet
           I
           do
           affirm
           ,
           that
           those
           three
           thousand
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           41.
           and
           42.
           
             vers.
          
           there
           said
           
             gladly
             to
             receive
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           and
           to
           be
           
             Baptized
             ,
          
           and
           were
           
             added
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
          
           were
           under
           this
           practise
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               (
               two
               wit
               ,
               those
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               41.
               and
               42.
               
                 vers.
              
               )
               were
               not
               immediately
               under
               the
               promise
               ,
               (
               as
               those
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               and
               5
               
                 vers.
              
               )
               but
               I
               may
               say
               conditionally
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               
                 vers.
              
               38.
               and
               39.
               
               
                 Repent
                 and
                 be
                 Baptized
                 for
                 the
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 :
                 
                 for
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 call
                 ;
              
               where
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               he
               doth
               annex
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               the
               promised
               Spirit
               ,
               unto
               faith
               and
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               teach
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               unto
               these
               Jews
               ,
               
                 Acts
              
               2.
               41.
               they
               had
               been
               defective
               in
               a
               principle
               of
               Christs
               Doctrine
               ,
               of
               what
               Christ
               taught
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Heb.
              
               6.
               1.
               
            
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Apostles
           did
           teach
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           to
           these
           Jews
           ,
           as
           
             Heb.
          
           5.
           and
           12.
           compared
           with
           the
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
             vers.
          
           doth
           manifest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           were
           not
           defective
           in
           Christs
           Doctrine
           :
           which
           Hebrews
           by
           your
           own
           confession
           ,
           were
           the
           Jews
           spoken
           of
           ,
           in
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           
        
         
           Now
           I
           would
           query
           of
           you
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           still
           affirm
           ,
           (
           upon
           due
           consideration
           of
           this
           also
           )
        
         
           That
           the
           Apostle
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           having
           
           told
           the
           Jews
           ,
           in
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           38.
           that
           God
           would
           make
           good
           this
           promise
           of
           giving
           his
           Spirit
           unto
           them
           ,
           upon
           their
           obedience
           unto
           him
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           still
           affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           Act
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           for
           their
           being
           made
           partakers
           thereof
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           with
           those
           at
           
             Samaria
             ,
          
           Acts
           8.
           or
           as
           
             Paul
          
           did
           with
           those
           at
           
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           Acts
           19.
           or
           upon
           
             Timothy
          
           at
           
             Derbe
          
           or
           
             Lystra
             ,
          
           as
           in
           my
           book
           I
           have
           minded
           .
        
         
           Surely
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           upon
           due
           consideration
           ,
           you
           dare
           not
           so
           affirm
           ;
           Neither
           deny
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           and
           herein
           queryed
           ,
           to
           be
           truth
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           doth
           appear
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Examination
           of
           your
           second
           Chapt.
           that
           you
           are
           mistaken
           in
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           which
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           is
           not
           and
           cannot
           be
           meant
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
           Your
           3.
           
           Chapter
           contains
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           mistaken
           Judgement
           ,
           what
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           is
           and
           
           must
           be
           meant
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           therefore
           you
           begin
           :
           
             For
             the
             better
             resolving
             of
             this
             Question
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             here
             in
             the
             singular
             Number
             ;
             therefore
             can
             be
             but
             one
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             that
             is
             called
             here
             a
             principle
             ;
             and
             not
             more
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             should
             be
             layings
             on
             of
             hands
             in
             the
             plural
             Number
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           all
           your
           own
           Words
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           the
           rather
           cite
           ,
           because
           I
           do
           own
           them
           to
           be
           words
           of
           truth
           :
           but
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           it
           in
           the
           plural
           Number
           ?
           why
           surely
           your selves
           ;
           and
           therefore
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           herein
           you
           are
           also
           divided
           ,
           and
           agree
           not
           in
           crucifying
           of
           the
           truth
           ;
           see
           the
           7
           Page
           of
           Mr
           
             Harrisons
          
           Touchstone
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           this
           being
           considered
           ,
           we
           must
           remember
           what
           went
           before
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           for
           healing
           ,
           nor
           for
           giving
           
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           for
           healing
           ,
           I
           have
           before
           proved
           ;
           and
           your
           labour
           in
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           spared
           ,
           unless
           it
           had
           been
           by
           any
           of
           us
           affirmed
           :
           But
           that
           it
           was
           for
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           do
           affirm
           :
           for
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           unto
           believers
           Baptized
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           38.
           
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           you
           would
           have
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           you
           are
           still
           mistaken
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           made
           to
           appear
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           end
           no
           more
           of
           this
           ordinance
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           and
           prayer
           :
           it
           may
           be
           an
           effect
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           given
           therein
           ;
           but
           the
           proper
           end
           of
           neither
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           say
           you
           ,
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           must
           be
           meant
           for
           the
           
           ordaining
           of
           officers
           :
           and
           this
           you
           labour
           to
           make
           appear
           by
           several
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Say
           you
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           for
           healing
           the
           sick
           ,
           or
           for
           giving
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           for
           ordaining
           of
           officers
           ;
           but
           neither
           for
           healing
           the
           sick
           ,
           nor
           for
           giving
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           therefore
           for
           ordaining
           of
           officers
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Your
           first
           proposition
           I
           do
           grant
           ,
           (
           considering
           what
           I
           have
           spoken
           ;
           wherein
           you
           have
           missed
           the
           right
           end
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           foundation-principle
           ,
           )
           for
           not
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           it self
           is
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           .
           This
           considered
           ,
           I
           do
           grant
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           those
           3.
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           is
           the
           foundation-principle
           ;
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           but
           3
           ends
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           why
           did
           any
           of
           you
           query
           about
           that
           wicked
           laying
           on
           
           of
           hands
           in
           
             Luke
          
           21.
           12.
           
             vers.
          
           as
           you
           may
           see
           Mr.
           
             Griffith
          
           takes
           notice
           thereof
           in
           the
           38
           Page
           of
           his
           book
           of
           the
           6
           principles
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           your
           second
           proposition
           :
           say
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           neither
           for
           healing
           the
           sick
           ,
           nor
           for
           giving
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           hath
           been
           already
           proved
           in
           your
           second
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           for
           healing
           the
           sick
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           granted
           .
           But
           that
           it
           was
           for
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           I
           have
           as
           you
           may
           plainly
           see
           ,
           in
           my
           Exposition
           of
           your
           second
           Chapt.
           plainly
           discovered
           ;
           and
           therefore
           your
           conclusion
           proves
           false
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           for
           appointing
           of
           officers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Your
           second
           Argument
           ,
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           officers
           ,
           must
           be
           here
           meant
           ;
           because
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           1.
           is
           called
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           a
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           which
           is
           somewhere
           else
           taught
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           laying
           
           on
           of
           hands
           was
           never
           once
           taught
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           have
           fully
           answered
           this
           Argument
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           plainly
           seen
           in
           my
           Answer
           to
           your
           second
           Reason
           ,
           in
           your
           second
           Chapter
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           for
           the
           confutation
           of
           this
           Argument
           refer
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           only
           thus
           much
           ,
           I
           would
           further
           minde
           you
           ,
           that
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           1.
           
           The
           Word
           or
           Oracle
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           1.
           12.
           
             vers.
          
           and
           that
           for
           this
           Reason
           ;
           because
           God
           did
           bear
           witness
           to
           it
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           17.
           
           &
           19.
           6.
           which
           if
           compared
           with
           
             Heb.
          
           2.
           4.
           is
           plainly
           discovered
           ,
           that
           what
           God
           did
           bear
           witness
           to
           by
           the
           gift
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           was
           confirmed
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           must
           not
           be
           neglected
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           2.
           3.
           
             vers.
          
        
         
           Further
           ,
           to
           answer
           a
           query
           (
           of
           your
           own
           making
           )
           you
           seek
           to
           resolve
           ,
           at
           the
           heels
           of
           your
           Argument
           :
           
           I
           shall
           propound
           this
           Query
           .
        
         
           
             Query
             .
          
           Whether
           persons
           ignorance
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           be
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           to
           deny
           any
           one
           the
           administration
           of
           Baptisme
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           No
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           this
           Reason
           :
        
         
           Because
           we
           do
           suppose
           young
           Professors
           to
           be
           Ignorant
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           any
           one
           doth
           propose
           himself
           for
           obedience
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           be
           Baptized
           and
           instructed
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           Commission
           our
           Saviour
           gives
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           28.
           19.
           and
           20.
           
           
             Teaching
             them
             ,
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           Baptized
           )
           
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           if
           any
           after
           they
           be
           Baptized
           and
           Instructed
           ,
           shall
           refuse
           submission
           to
           other
           of
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           either
           through
           ignorance
           or
           obstinacy
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           Communicated
           with
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           sharply
           reproved
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           sore
           against
           our
           wills
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           
           not
           suddenly
           lay
           hands
           on
           those
           we
           do
           Baptize
           ;
           if
           by
           the
           Word
           
             suddenly
             ,
          
           you
           do
           minde
           a
           time
           for
           persons
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           allow
           of
           Instruction
           to
           come
           between
           their
           being
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           having
           hands
           laid
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           we
           do
           grant
           it
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           soul
           ,
           that
           desires
           to
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           But
           is
           our
           desire
           ,
           they
           should
           receive
           and
           walk
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           whole
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           ,
           how
           confident
           you
           are
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           to
           office
           ,
           in
           
             Acts
          
           13.
           23.
           was
           injoyned
           and
           Commanded
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           ,
           was
           never
           in
           the
           least
           commanded
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Surely
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           there
           said
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           do
           but
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           for
           is
           there
           any
           Command
           expressed
           in
           those
           
             verses
             ,
          
           for
           that
           practise
           ?
           I
           grant
           there
           is
           
           Example
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           weight
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           followed
           :
        
         
           But
           whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           Command
           for
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           ;
           Surely
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           Command
           as
           here
           you
           bring
           ,
           would
           have
           served
           you
           ,
           your
           mouths
           had
           been
           long
           before
           this
           stopped
           ;
           for
           is
           there
           not
           as
           much
           command
           from
           the
           Apostles
           practise
           in
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           17.
           and
           19.
           6.
           as
           there
           is
           for
           what
           you
           affirm
           ,
           from
           
             Acts
          
           13.
           3.
           
           But
           this
           know
           ,
           for
           what
           I
           now
           plead
           ,
           we
           have
           Command
           as
           well
           as
           Example
           ,
           as
           is
           fully
           discovered
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           Objection
           made
           by
           you
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           )
           that
           we
           have
           no
           command
           for
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           Baptized
           as
           such
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Your
           third
           Argument
           ,
           because
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           on
           officers
           ,
           this
           Church
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           had
           practised
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           6.
           6.
           they
           laid
           their
           hands
           upon
           the
           Deacons
           to
           assign
           them
           to
           office
           ;
           but
           
           none
           of
           the
           other
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           was
           practised
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           finde
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           first
           ,
           to
           the
           first
           part
           of
           your
           Argument
           :
           that
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           upon
           officers
           )
           was
           practised
           in
           this
           Church
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           I
           do
           grant
           ,
           and
           so
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           Churches
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           appointing
           officers
           ;
           it
           being
           the
           way
           and
           order
           of
           God
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           shall
           finde
           occasion
           thereof
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           was
           ever
           laid
           down
           the
           foundation-principle
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
           I
           do
           deny
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           in
           
             Acts
          
           6.
           6.
           was
           (
           as
           I
           have
           minded
           in
           my
           book
           )
           upon
           particular
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           set
           a
           part
           for
           particular
           offices
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           this
           was
           not
           to
           Babes
           ,
           but
           strong
           men
           :
           but
           the
           Apostle
           reckons
           up
           the
           Hebrews
           Babes
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           but
           these
           were
           
             strong
             men
             ,
          
           
           who
           were
           fit
           to
           be
           imployed
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           5.
           14.
           
           
             Who
             by
             Reason
             of
             use
             ,
             had
             their
             sences
             exercised
             to
             discern
             both
             good
             and
             evil
             .
          
           Such
           who
           were
           gone
           beyond
           those
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           12.
           and
           13
           
             vers.
          
           being
           in
           a
           Capacity
           of
           Teaching
           others
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           cannot
           be
           that
           meant
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
           But
           we
           may
           safely
           conclude
           ,
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           ,
           for
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           may
           be
           here
           meant
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           these
           Reasons
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               Because
               every
               Babe
               is
               capable
               thereof
               ;
               which
               they
               are
               not
               of
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               every
               Babe
               hath
               need
               thereof
               ;
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               of
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               we
               finde
               Babes
               in
               the
               practise
               thereof
               ,
               
                 Acts
              
               8.
               17.
               
               
                 Acts
              
               19.
               6.
               yea
               ,
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               when
               Babes
               ,
               were
               in
               this
               practise
               ;
               they
               
               learnt
               it
               in
               that
               condition
               ,
               
                 Heb.
              
               5.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           officers
           are
           not
           for
           the
           being
           ,
           but
           the
           well-being
           of
           a
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           When
           things
           are
           not
           in
           such
           a
           Capacity
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           beginning
           ,
           to
           watch
           over
           one
           another
           ;
           then
           they
           are
           to
           consider
           of
           some
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           wisdome
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           faithful
           )
           into
           whose
           hands
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           give
           authority
           ,
           committing
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           Also
           we
           finde
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           service
           of
           God
           laid
           ,
           and
           a
           house
           unto
           God
           built
           ,
           before
           there
           were
           officers
           chosen
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           these
           Scriptures
           do
           witness
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           Chapt.
           14.
           23.
           
           
             Tit.
          
           1.
           5.
           
        
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           persons
           to
           office
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           foundation-principle
           minded
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
           To
           the
           second
           part
           of
           your
           proposition
           ,
           
           whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           other
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           was
           practised
           amongst
           them
           :
           this
           is
           false
           ;
           for
           the
           contrary
           hath
           been
           already
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           in
           
             Acts
          
           the
           2.
           were
           under
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           the
           practise
           thereof
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           milk
           for
           Babes
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           5.
           12.
           so
           that
           ,
           (
           as
           your
           former
           Arguments
           did
           not
           ,
           )
           neither
           doth
           this
           prove
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           persons
           to
           office
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           foundation-principle
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
             verse
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Your
           fourth
           Argument
           is
           this
           .
           Because
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           upon
           officers
           ,
           onely
           remains
           in
           force
           ;
           the
           other
           two
           not
           capable
           to
           be
           practised
           ,
           nor
           have
           been
           for
           many
           hundred
           of
           years
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           upon
           officers
           )
           only
           remains
           to
           be
           practised
           :
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           you
           are
           herein
           mistaken
           ;
           For
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           manifest
           ,
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           
           upon
           believers
           as
           such
           ,
           being
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           still
           in
           force
           for
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           therefore
           capable
           to
           be
           practised
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           as
           such
           ,
           hath
           not
           been
           capable
           of
           practise
           for
           many
           hundred
           of
           years
           ;
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           true
           ;
           but
           let
           's
           consider
           what
           's
           the
           Reason
           that
           this
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           was
           not
           capable
           to
           be
           practised
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           same
           why
           other
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           were
           uncapable
           of
           practise
           ;
           was
           it
           not
           because
           of
           that
           confusion
           ,
           or
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           that
           hath
           long
           reigned
           ,
           and
           doth
           to
           this
           day
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           if
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           as
           such
           ,
           )
           be
           now
           made
           good
           upon
           his
           people
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           is
           still
           made
           good
           unto
           his
           people
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           
           38.
           it
           being
           made
           unto
           them
           :
           for
           Christ
           is
           the
           same
           Yesterday
           ,
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           his
           Word
           ,
           yea
           and
           Amen
           .
           Likewise
           this
           Ordinance
           was
           the
           way
           or
           means
           through
           which
           God
           made
           good
           his
           promise
           ,
           as
           is
           plainly
           seen
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           17.
           
           &
           19.
           6.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           conclude
           ,
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           :
           and
           therefore
           neither
           doth
           this
           Argument
           of
           yours
           ,
           serve
           the
           purpose
           you
           bring
           it
           to
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Your
           fifth
           Argument
           ;
           because
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           upon
           officers
           )
           concerns
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           necessary
           a
           principle
           should
           do
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           do
           not
           concern
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           are
           many
           things
           that
           do
           concern
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           principles
           of
           the
           foundation
           ;
           as
           for
           Instance
           ,
           breaking
           of
           Bread
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           duties
           ,
           (
           which
           may
           be
           minded
           )
           
           doth
           concern
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           principle
           of
           the
           foundation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           considered
           ,
           your
           Argument
           is
           void
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           it
           doth
           concern
           the
           whole
           body
           as
           a
           principle
           :
        
         
           But
           I
           pray
           ,
           how
           doth
           your
           Argument
           make
           it
           to
           appear
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           principles
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
             vers.
          
           which
           if
           your
           Argument
           were
           good
           ,
           it
           should
           do
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           grant
           ,
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           officers
           ,
           doth
           concern
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           thus
           )
           God
           having
           appointed
           this
           way
           and
           order
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           for
           setting
           persons
           apart
           for
           office
           .
           Now
           this
           way
           and
           order
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ought
           to
           maintain
           ;
           and
           this
           doth
           concern
           them
           as
           well
           as
           a
           principle
           of
           the
           foundation
           doth
           concerne
           them
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           the
           principle
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           and
           therefore
           you
           are
           mistaken
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           you
           ,
           how
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           
           believers
           as
           such
           ,
           doth
           concern
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           yea
           every
           particular
           member
           thereof
           ,
           as
           the
           principle
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           and
           that
           as
           they
           are
           Babes
           in
           Christ
           :
           which
           the
           other
           in
           this
           sence
           doth
           not
           ;
           but
           to
           some
           particulars
           ,
           who
           are
           strong
           men
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           minded
           ,
           though
           of
           concernment
           to
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           have
           shewed
           how
           the
           other
           doth
           not
           concern
           the
           whole
           ,
           you
           may
           by
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           plainly
           see
           your
           mistake
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           wish
           the
           Lord
           may
           shew
           unto
           you
           ,
           )
           for
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           doth
           concern
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           a
           principle
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           principle
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           discovered
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           have
           a
           seeming
           Reason
           to
           prove
           your
           Argument
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           because
           every
           member
           is
           bound
           to
           live
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           their
           officers
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           rule
           and
           care
           
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           committed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           must
           be
           the
           principle
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           granting
           your
           proposition
           ,
           yet
           denying
           your
           conclusion
           :
           because
           it
           's
           every
           ones
           duty
           to
           maintain
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           breaking
           of
           Bread
           ,
           doth
           it
           therfore
           follow
           that
           breaking
           of
           Bread
           is
           a
           foundation-principle
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           you
           may
           see
           the
           weakness
           of
           your
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           you
           bring
           to
           prove
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           persons
           to
           office
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           foundation-principle
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           your
           Phrase
           ,
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           persons
           to
           office
           ,
           that
           it
           holds
           forth
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           I
           shall
           not
           at
           this
           time
           enter
           the
           debate
           thereof
           ;
           though
           I
           do
           Judge
           there
           is
           some
           exception
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           laid
           down
           by
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           further
           say
           ,
           to
           inforce
           what
           you
           have
           spoken
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           very
           order
           of
           the
           principles
           ,
           
           as
           they
           are
           laid
           down
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           that
           here
           again
           you
           are
           mistaken
           :
           for
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           persons
           to
           office
           ,
           is
           no
           foundation-principle
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           what
           the
           principle
           is
           we
           contend
           for
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           that
           in
           order
           there
           laid
           down
           ;
           I
           shall
           further
           clear
           unto
           you
           by
           this
           Argument
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           was
           administred
           next
           in
           order
           after
           Baptisme
           ,
           is
           the
           foundation-principle
           .
           But
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           Baptized
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           was
           administred
           next
           in
           order
           after
           Baptisme
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           foundation-principle
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           laid
           down
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           was
           administred
           next
           in
           order
           after
           Baptisme
           ,
           is
           very
           plain
           from
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           17.
           and
           19.
           6.
           
           Where
           when
           they
           were
           Baptized
           ,
           they
           had
           hands
           laid
           upon
           them
           :
           and
           in
           this
           very
           order
           it
           is
           laid
           down
           ,
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           That
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           was
           upon
           believers
           Baptized
           as
           such
           ,
           is
           likewise
           plain
           from
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           must
           be
           there
           meant
           ,
           the
           foundation-principle
           ,
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           so
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           I
           say
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           Baptisme
           and
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           is
           necessary
           to
           a
           right
           and
           orderly
           Church-constitution
           :
           but
           whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           Baptisme
           was
           to
           admit
           believers
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           if
           you
           mean
           so
           as
           to
           joyn
           them
           members
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           then
           )
           I
           do
           deny
           it
           :
           for
           their
           addition
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           followed
           after
           their
           Baptisme
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           fully
           proved
           in
           my
           book
           ,
           (
           in
           Answer
           to
           an
           Objection
           ,
           following
           my
           second
           Reason
           given
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           )
           from
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           42.
           
        
         
           
             Lastly
             ,
          
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Judgement
           of
           most
           Modern
           and
           later
           VVriters
           upon
           this
           Text
           ,
           
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           for
           which
           you
           instance
           Doctor
           
             Gouge
             ,
             Wilson
             ,
             Trap
             ,
          
           and
           
             Cartwright
             ;
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           fear
           you
           being
           so
           much
           learned
           in
           these
           mens
           Judgements
           ,
           makes
           you
           the
           less
           knowing
           ,
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Had
           you
           had
           sufficient
           Testimony
           for
           what
           you
           said
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           in
           your
           Reasons
           you
           pretend
           to
           have
           ,
           then
           what
           need
           you
           instance
           these
           mens
           Judgements
           ;
           unless
           you
           did
           think
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           think
           you
           do
           not
           ,
           )
           that
           what
           they
           spake
           were
           Oracles
           ?
           and
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           Doth
           not
           this
           discover
           ;
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           the
           weakness
           of
           your
           Reasons
           or
           arguments
           before
           minded
           ,
           for
           what
           in
           this
           Chapter
           you
           have
           affirmed
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           by
           this
           your
           arguments
           were
           not
           good
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           run
           to
           these
           mens
           Judgements
           ;
           and
           I
           wonder
           ,
           (
           you
           having
           recorded
           this
           Testimony
           for
           your
           Judgement
           in
           your
           third
           Chapter
           ,
           )
           you
           
           were
           not
           ashamed
           (
           in
           your
           fourth
           Chapter
           ,
           )
           to
           declare
           ,
           that
           our
           best
           argument
           for
           this
           practise
           ,
           is
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           book
           ,
           if
           the
           Judgments
           of
           men
           should
           end
           this
           controversie
           :
           unless
           you
           do
           Judge
           these
           men
           you
           bring
           ,
           did
           not
           love
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           book
           ,
           or
           there
           were
           not
           amongst
           those
           that
           did
           love
           it
           ,
           men
           partakers
           of
           as
           much
           wisdome
           ,
           as
           these
           you
           instance
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           would
           you
           say
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           now
           instance
           ,
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           according
           to
           the
           sence
           I
           have
           minded
           ,
           was
           the
           Judgements
           of
           as
           good
           men
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           test
           ,
           (
           although
           it
           was
           by
           them
           wrongly
           applyed
           ,
           )
           as
           those
           you
           do
           bring
           :
           will
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           therefore
           true
           ?
           I
           do
           think
           you
           would
           not
           ,
           otherwise
           you
           would
           not
           have
           instanced
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           book
           :
           well
           ,
           though
           this
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           yet
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           a
           more
           sure
           word
           of
           Prophesie
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           
           that
           I
           do
           desire
           to
           stand
           unto
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           tried
           by
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           mens
           Judgements
           ;
           and
           therefore
           now
           do
           refer
           what
           I
           have
           spoken
           ,
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           hasten
           a
           clear
           discovery
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           in
           what
           I
           have
           now
           written
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           sensible
           wherein
           you
           have
           wrested
           the
           good
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           from
           the
           proper
           and
           true
           meaning
           thereof
           :
           and
           so
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           your
           fourth
           and
           last
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Your
           4.
           
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           doth
           contain
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           mistaken
           Judgement
           ,
           that
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           practised
           by
           some
           in
           these
           our
           dayes
           ,
           on
           all
           Baptized
           believers
           ,
           was
           never
           instituted
           ,
           commanded
           ,
           or
           practised
           ,
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           And
           herein
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           doth
           lie
           the
           stress
           of
           this
           controversie
           ;
           which
           doth
           occasion
           this
           your
           writing
           ,
           to
           undeceive
           and
           reduce
           those
           who
           
           are
           under
           the
           vanity
           of
           this
           practise
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           others
           from
           owning
           of
           ,
           and
           submitting
           to
           such
           a
           Scriptureless
           thing
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           First
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           well
           consider
           of
           what
           I
           have
           written
           in
           Answer
           to
           your
           book
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           discovery
           I
           have
           made
           (
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           faith
           I
           have
           received
           )
           in
           this
           book
           ,
           of
           this
           truth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           before
           he
           do
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           too
           confidently
           have
           already
           done
           )
           pass
           Judgement
           upon
           this
           truth
           :
           the
           Lord
           give
           you
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           repent
           ,
           lest
           God
           suffer
           you
           to
           go
           on
           in
           labouring
           to
           turn
           poor
           Souls
           aside
           from
           this
           truth
           ,
           or
           right
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           deceive
           and
           seduce
           those
           that
           are
           unstable
           ,
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           your
           lyes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           wish
           you
           may
           see
           the
           evil
           of
           your
           Language
           (
           which
           this
           Chapter
           contains
           little
           else
           in
           it
           ,
           )
           which
           you
           have
           vented
           forth
           against
           this
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           maintainers
           thereof
           .
           
           Oh!
           how
           little
           therein
           you
           have
           savoured
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           the
           vanity
           of
           your
           minde
           is
           discovered
           ,
           in
           seeking
           to
           possesse
           the
           hearts
           of
           poor
           Souls
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           is
           not
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           (
           in
           stead
           of
           what
           you
           speak
           of
           us
           ,
           )
           that
           you
           speak
           evill
           of
           the
           things
           you
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           call
           that
           a
           foundation-principle
           ,
           which
           by
           your
           arguments
           you
           prove
           not
           ;
           Neither
           have
           you
           the
           least
           word
           or
           warrant
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           make
           good
           your
           assertion
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           your
           4.
           
           Chapter
           ,
           you
           have
           framed
           this
           Syllogisme
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           hath
           not
           one
           word
           of
           institution
           ,
           or
           command
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           is
           no
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           will-worship
           and
           Superstition
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           on
           all
           Baptized
           believers
           ,
           hath
           not
           one
           word
           of
           institution
           ,
           or
           command
           for
           
           it
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           no
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           will-worship
           and
           superstition
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           practise
           which
           hath
           not
           one
           word
           of
           institution
           or
           command
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           (
           I
           do
           grant
           )
           is
           will-worship
           and
           Superstition
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           Baptized
           as
           such
           ,
           is
           without
           institution
           or
           command
           from
           Christ
           ;
           this
           I
           do
           deny
           ,
           the
           contrary
           being
           already
           made
           to
           appear
           ,
           both
           in
           my
           answer
           to
           your
           book
           ,
           and
           also
           before
           ,
           in
           what
           I
           have
           written
           in
           my
           Book
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           your
           saying
           of
           what
           we
           do
           aleage
           ,
           (
           wherein
           you
           minde
           Scriptures
           we
           minde
           not
           in
           this
           particular
           case
           ,
           )
           that
           will
           prove
           there
           is
           not
           ;
           Neither
           your
           sence
           and
           interpretations
           you
           put
           upon
           those
           Scriptures
           we
           do
           aleage
           .
        
         
           I
           wish
           you
           would
           consider
           ,
           how
           you
           have
           wrested
           those
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           which
           have
           been
           minded
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           Baptized
           as
           such
           )
           and
           so
           by
           your
           wiles
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           out
           of
           our
           hands
           .
        
         
           I
           wonder
           you
           Answer
           not
           the
           Arguments
           layd
           down
           by
           some
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           a
           command
           for
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           )
           as
           for
           instance
           :
        
         
           Doctor
           
             Chamberlain
          
           in
           his
           dispute
           with
           Mr.
           
             Kiffin
             ,
          
           in
           the
           16.
           page
           of
           his
           book
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           For
           a
           command
           ,
           we
           have
           it
           in
           
             Mat.
          
           28.
           20.
           
           For
           whatsoever
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           is
           the
           Command
           of
           Christ
           .
           But
           imposition
           of
           hands
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           The
           minor
           is
           granted
           by
           you
           ,
           in
           your
           first
           Assertion
           ,
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           grant
           it
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           or
           principle
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           be
           practised
           :
           and
           the
           Text
           doth
           also
           number
           it
           up
           amongst
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           principles
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Major
           is
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           :
           
             Teachings
             them
             ,
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             ,
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             Commanded
             you
             ;
          
           unless
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           you
           will
           deny
           that
           Doctrine
           is
           Teaching
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Apostles
           taught
           what
           they
           were
           not
           commanded
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           presumptuously
           affirmed
           .
        
         
           This
           argument
           was
           indeavoured
           ,
           (
           yet
           not
           in
           the
           least
           answered
           )
           by
           Mr.
           
             Perry
             ,
          
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           23
           page
           of
           his
           Book
           of
           animadversions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           may
           also
           see
           Mr.
           
           
             Griffiths
          
           Arguments
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           name
           ,
           why
           this
           is
           so
           .
        
         
           Because
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           did
           administer
           such
           a
           thing
           on
           dipped
           believers
           as
           such
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           17.
           and
           19.
           6.
           
           Now
           saith
           he
           ,
           either
           they
           did
           administer
           it
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Christs
           Requirement
           ,
           command
           or
           injunction
           ,
           or
           upon
           an
           account
           of
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           was
           not
           upon
           an
           account
           of
           
           their
           own
           ;
           therefore
           it
           was
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Christs
           Requirement
           ,
           command
           or
           injunction
           .
           This
           he
           proves
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           sixth
           page
           of
           his
           book
           in
           answer
           to
           Mr.
           
             Harrison
             :
          
           this
           was
           never
           that
           I
           know
           of
           answered
           by
           any
           of
           you
           ;
           with
           many
           more
           he
           layes
           down
           in
           his
           book
           of
           the
           six
           principles
           .
        
         
           Surely
           ,
           you
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           those
           Arguments
           ;
           and
           therefore
           how
           you
           could
           retain
           this
           Objection
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           been
           by
           such
           Arguments
           refuted
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           those
           Arguments
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           answer
           them
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           You
           may
           likewise
           see
           what
           Mr
           
             Tillam
          
           writes
           ,
           in
           the
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           and
           14
           page
           of
           his
           book
           ,
           (
           it
           being
           an
           answer
           to
           Mr.
           
             Paul
             Hobson
             ,
          
           and
           to
           this
           very
           Objection
           .
           )
        
         
           4.
           
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           further
           witness
           herein
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           you
           to
           what
           I
           have
           written
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           very
           Objection
           ,
           laid
           down
           and
           
           answered
           in
           my
           book
           ,
           which
           I
           desire
           the
           Lord
           may
           help
           you
           to
           weigh
           and
           consider
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           may
           have
           place
           in
           your
           hearts
           .
           For
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           little
           comfort
           to
           you
           ,
           if
           Christ
           (
           as
           he
           suddenly
           will
           come
           ,
           )
           shall
           finde
           you
           opposing
           the
           reformation
           of
           his
           house
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           I
           desire
           the
           Lord
           may
           keep
           you
           from
           this
           temptation
           ,
           (
           which
           too
           many
           are
           subject
           to
           run
           into
           )
           to
           wit
           ,
           Now
           truth
           is
           displayed
           ,
           presently
           to
           make
           war
           therewith
           ,
           indeavouring
           the
           suppressing
           thereof
           .
        
         
           There
           being
           little
           in
           this
           fourth
           Chapter
           ,
           then
           this
           bare
           Syllogisme
           more
           then
           frivolous
           discourse
           ,
           with
           reflections
           ,
           and
           unsavoury
           and
           hard
           speeches
           ,
           which
           do
           discover
           the
           bitterness
           of
           the
           minde
           from
           whence
           they
           proceeded
           ;
           I
           shall
           take
           as
           little
           notice
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           (
           with
           wisdome
           )
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           draw
           to
           a
           conclusion
           of
           my
           answer
           to
           your
           book
           ;
           
           only
           shall
           observe
           some
           few
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           You
           labour
           to
           darken
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           your
           slighting
           of
           those
           things
           that
           have
           been
           written
           in
           the
           vindication
           thereof
           ,
           and
           those
           Scriptures
           which
           have
           been
           affirmed
           by
           those
           that
           have
           written
           ;
           thereby
           seeking
           to
           possess
           the
           minds
           of
           people
           with
           an
           understanding
           from
           several
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           ours
           ;
           but
           is
           indeed
           your
           own
           imagination
           ,
           that
           thereby
           you
           might
           hinder
           the
           proceeding
           of
           this
           truth
           amongst
           the
           people
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           do
           affirm
           ,
           that
           what
           hath
           been
           affirmed
           (
           by
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           )
           from
           those
           Scriptures
           ,
           doth
           still
           stand
           good
           to
           what
           they
           were
           intended
           ;
           and
           are
           true
           witnesses
           in
           this
           case
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           truth
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           by
           those
           persons
           that
           shall
           duly
           weight
           and
           consider
           the
           matter
           you
           have
           written
           ,
           with
           the
           answer
           thereunto
           ,
           (
           without
           prejudice
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           with
           love
           towards
           
           God
           ,
           to
           finde
           out
           his
           truth
           ,
           )
           they
           will
           easily
           see
           your
           errour
           herein
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           this
           matter
           we
           have
           not
           (
           as
           your selves
           have
           done
           ,
           )
           handled
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           deceitfully
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           2.
           17.
           and
           4.
           2.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           say
           you
           are
           Babes
           ;
           taking
           that
           as
           matter
           of
           great
           disdain
           ;
           but
           how
           like
           Children
           you
           do
           and
           have
           acted
           ,
           I
           do
           believe
           will
           be
           easily
           seen
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           have
           their
           eyes
           open
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           much
           at
           loss
           about
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           this
           would
           cast
           dust
           into
           the
           eyes
           of
           persons
           ,
           to
           blind
           them
           the
           more
           :
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           any
           that
           doth
           affirm
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           or
           a
           third
           thing
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           grant
           us
           the
           same
           liberty
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           you
           your selves
           take
           to
           attain
           the
           highth
           of
           opposition
           against
           it
           :
           is
           there
           not
           divisions
           
           among
           your selves
           ,
           in
           your
           opposing
           of
           us
           ?
           what
           's
           the
           Reason
           ,
           that
           you
           affirm
           one
           thing
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Kiffin
          
           another
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Harrison
          
           a
           third
           ?
           Mr.
           
             Harrison
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           for
           healing
           is
           the
           principle
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
           Mr.
           
             Kiffin
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           (
           missing
           the
           end
           of
           that
           we
           practise
           )
           that
           it
           was
           only
           dispensed
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           I
           could
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           others
           who
           do
           oppose
           it
           ,
           do
           say
           ,
           Not
           the
           practise
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           is
           the
           foundation-principle
           ;
           but
           the
           effects
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           false
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           unsound
           :
           and
           you
           after
           all
           ,
           affirm
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           persons
           to
           office
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           foundation-principle
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           
           (
           which
           is
           not
           so
           )
           therefore
           consider
           ,
           w●o
           is
           more
           at
           loss
           then
           your selves
           .
           Remember
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           and
           take
           good
           cognizance
           of
           your
           books
           you
           have
           written
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           :
           surely
           your
           opposition
           is
           much
           
           heighthened
           ,
           by
           the
           bitterness
           of
           your
           Spirit
           against
           us
           ;
           because
           we
           cannot
           deny
           this
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           we
           are
           conscious
           of
           ;
           Not
           ,
           because
           the
           Bishops
           did
           practise
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           say
           we
           do
           ;
           )
           but
           because
           we
           finde
           it
           written
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           taught
           ,
           and
           that
           unto
           which
           believers
           as
           such
           were
           obedient
           .
        
         
           What
           though
           some
           among
           us
           ,
           (
           though
           I
           know
           not
           of
           any
           )
           should
           understand
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           be
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           wherein
           they
           should
           be
           deceived
           with
           your selves
           ;
           doth
           this
           make
           voyd
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
        
         
           We
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           did
           follow
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           VVord
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           a
           fruit
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ;
           but
           the
           proper
           end
           ,
           of
           neither
           of
           them
           .
           Is
           there
           no
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           
           which
           believers
           then
           did
           ,
           and
           do
           now
           receive
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           given
           in
           an
           Extraordinary
           manner
           ?
           Surely
           you
           dare
           not
           say
           there
           is
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           leave
           this
           ,
           and
           take
           as
           little
           notice
           as
           possible
           ,
           of
           the
           frames
           of
           your
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           if
           you
           were
           bent
           and
           resolved
           to
           fight
           against
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           tread
           under
           ,
           and
           render
           odious
           ,
           the
           maintainers
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           ground
           whereof
           ,
           I
           conceive
           is
           ;
           because
           we
           cannot
           communicate
           with
           you
           ,
           who
           reject
           and
           deny
           this
           teaching
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           bring
           your
           own
           with
           the
           new-conceited
           opinion
           of
           Doctor
           
             Gouge
          
           and
           others
           in
           the
           room
           thereof
           :
           and
           though
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           best
           Argument
           is
           the
           Common
           prayer
           book
           ,
           yet
           we
           would
           give
           you
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           a
           more
           sure
           VVord
           of
           Prophesie
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           19.
           our
           witness
           is
           in
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ;
           and
           your
           Reasons
           ,
           
           with
           all
           the
           wisdome
           of
           those
           men
           you
           minded
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           too
           light
           ,
           being
           weighed
           in
           the
           Balance
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           2.
           is
           meant
           upon
           persons
           to
           office
           .
        
         
           But
           wherefore
           are
           we
           branded
           with
           the
           names
           of
           censoriousness
           ,
           Rigid
           ,
           Hatred
           ,
           and
           such
           Judgments
           ;
           as
           if
           we
           had
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           received
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Satan
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Is
           it
           because
           some
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           forbid
           you
           their
           houses
           ?
           but
           I
           pray
           you
           in
           your
           writing
           of
           this
           ,
           did
           you
           carefully
           observe
           and
           remember
           the
           frames
           of
           your
           Spirit
           ?
           whatsoever
           your
           carriage
           was
           towards
           your
           Brethren
           ,
           of
           whom
           you
           thus
           speak
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           yet
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           in
           this
           your
           writing
           ,
           you
           go
           beyond
           your
           bounds
           :
           but
           what
           is
           this
           Spirit
           which
           is
           discovered
           to
           be
           in
           you
           ,
           but
           that
           old
           Maligne
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           seeks
           
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           alwayes
           reaps
           up
           the
           failings
           ,
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           )
           in
           any
           poor
           soul
           ,
           thereby
           to
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           cast
           dirt
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           truth
           ?
           or
        
         
           2.
           
           Is
           it
           ,
           because
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           we
           deny
           you
           Communion
           ?
           why
           consider
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           that
           you
           your selves
           have
           denyed
           others
           ?
           and
           have
           not
           you
           dealt
           with
           some
           poor
           souls
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           convinced
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           and
           for
           truths
           sake
           ,
           in
           duty
           towards
           God
           ,
           have
           been
           obedient
           thereunto
           ?
        
         
           Surely
           to
           withdraw
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           deny
           truth
           ,
           and
           turn
           their
           backs
           upon
           truth
           ,
           is
           from
           a
           better
           understanding
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           withdraw
           from
           poor
           souls
           ,
           who
           are
           followers
           of
           truth
           :
           The
           first
           is
           ours
           ,
           the
           second
           your
           practise
           ;
           the
           Lord
           he
           is
           Judge
           ,
           and
           will
           certainly
           Judge
           between
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           
           his
           truth
           manifest
           :
           for
           it
           is
           time
           for
           thee
           Lord
           to
           work
           ,
           when
           men
           make
           voyd
           thy
           Law
           ,
           
             Psalm
          
           119.
           126.
           
             vers.
          
        
         
           The
           End
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           Post-script
           .
        
         
           Reader
           ,
        
         
           
             I
          
           would
           have
           thee
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           whereas
           I
           have
           made
           mention
           of
           the
           names
           of
           some
           particular
           persons
           in
           my
           book
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           from
           any
           Spirit
           of
           prejudice
           that
           I
           have
           toward
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           he
           knows
           they
           are
           men
           I
           do
           love
           and
           esteem
           :
           but
           my
           mentioning
           of
           them
           was
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           believers
           might
           see
           the
           weakness
           of
           their
           Objections
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           that
           is
           in
           their
           understandings
           about
           this
           truth
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           believers
           Baptized
           as
           such
           :
           that
           so
           indeed
           the
           great
           Mountains
           that
           are
           raised
           up
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           poor
           souls
           in
           their
           obedience
           unto
           Christ
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           may
           be
           removed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           ,
           there
           i●
           none
           that
           will
           harbor
           such
           a
           conceit
           from
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           should
           have
           ever
           the
           l●ss
           esteem
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           mentioning
           of
           their
           names
           in
           the
           cases
           
           I
           have
           minded
           ;
           neither
           that
           others
           should
           have
           ever
           the
           less
           esteem
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           indeed
           so
           far
           as
           they
           follow
           truth
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           esteemed
           for
           the
           sake
           thereof
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           do
           desire
           that
           Satan
           may
           have
           no
           advantage
           ,
           by
           any
           thing
           I
           have
           written
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           indeavoured
           both
           in
           my
           book
           and
           in
           my
           Answering
           of
           these
           four
           Chapters
           ,
           to
           write
           without
           reflecting
           Language
           ,
           which
           as
           I
           know
           it
           would
           not
           profit
           my self
           nor
           the
           truth
           ;
           So
           likewise
           would
           but
           raise
           up
           the
           Spirits
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           opposers
           thereof
           :
           and
           therefore
           now
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           give
           thee
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Wisedome
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           know
           and
           understand
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           is
           the
           Prayer
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           willing
           to
           serve
           thee
           ,
           wherein
           he
           may
           be
           instrumental
           for
           thy
           good
           :
           and
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           go
           along
           with
           this
           his
           weak
           indeavours
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             W.
             R.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .